Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I didn't dream.

Whether we're talking about the type of dream you have when you nod off in class or the type of inspirational dream you have in life. I just didn't dream. I couldn't. I shouldn't.

But…

They made me want to with their dreams, their aspirations, and their adventures. They made me want to explore and grow. They made me want to dream. I had never wanted to dream before.

But my dreams were still empty, foggy, like I was wading through tar that was always pulling me back; pulling me down. They were unreachable and unattainable.

Yet, as I drowned, as I suffocated in my emptiness, someone's hand grabbed me and pulled me up.

Up and up and up.

Until suddenly, I saw the sun.

Wake up.

It's time for you to become more.

So

much

more,

It’s a clear sky’d, sunny day when it happens.

The sky is cloudless, reflecting the flat ocean as if they were one in the same. Even the horizon didn’t help to separate their melding.

Far above the sea, something metal glitters as it plummets from the sky. The water ripples gently when it hits, barely heavy enough to make any impact.

Yet the ripples grow into waves.

Yet the ocean starts to churn, bending in on itself.

A whirlpool begins where the object had fallen. Violent and furious, gauging down to the bottom of the sea at the same time the water rises as if reaching back towards the sky.

A body floats to the surface in the center.

There's no movement from her. Her eyes stay shut, her face gentle as if asleep.

The angry waves are kind to her, guiding her up and over the edge of the maelstrom, as if hands were rising out to gently push and carry her body away.

Something metal glints in her palm, held firm by her white, unconscious fist.

The sea carries her away.

If there were any witnesses, they would swear the whirlpool’s crashing water sounded like whispers of promises and songs of hope.

If there were any witnesses, they would swear the ocean had just birthed its own child.

I heave salt water. It burns the back of my throat, my nose, and my eyes. I shiver afterward even as sweat beads down my forehead and the sun presses against my back.

"You okay?" The boy asks and I nod, but then shiver again, and I feel his eyes on me. I hear him snicker.

I sigh and fold back, my stomach clenching around nothing. The bobbing of the boat really wasn't helping my nausea. My head rolls to the side to look at the boy again. My chest clenches this time.

"Thanks," I say, the word sounding sharp with how it scratches in my throat. The boy just smiles and shrugs as if saving me from drowning wasn't such a big deal. To him, it probably wasn't really.

To be fair, it wasn't much to me either.

"Why were you in the sea?" He asks. There’s an accent there, just barely, and I feel like maybe I should recognize it. It makes his words a little sharp, a little slow.

"Dunno," I reply with a sigh, leaning back to rest my head on a barrel.

"You don't know?" He asks with a tilt of his head. I watch the wind blow through his short black hair. I shrug again.

I try to trace my steps. I try to think of anything before this moment. Yet my head throbs and recoils at the effort, and I come up on a blank slate. I know hazy things, of course. I know my name and my age; I know what I look like roughly and where I came from. There's general knowledge of the world in there, too. Yet, I can't remember specific events or anything that would lead up to me being fished out of the middle of an ocean. At least the boy before me spoke English.

"Where are we?" I ask, rubbing my temple to find some relief from my headache.

"East Blue." He chirps.

I blink. I look to the sky. I look at the boy.

"I'm sorry, East Blue?" I ask quietly. "East Blue of what?"

"Of what?" His brows furrowed together so hard they looked like one. It was a confused scowl I could only describe as childish. "The East Blue Sea."

"Is that like… a nickname?" I ask and I sit up when he only continues looking at me. "Like the Pacific? Atlantic?"

"Did you hit your head?" He asks plainly.

"I mean, maybe, but I know the oceans I-" I pause, sighing, reeling back on the bite in my annoyed tone. Maybe he was younger than he looked, and didn't know the right names for the seas around him. He wouldn’t be the first kid I knew where school had failed them and they barely knew geography. It was weird if he was telling the truth, that there was a place anywhere named East Blue, like the sea from ‘One Piece’. As if. ‘One Piece’ was famous, but countries didn’t go around naming bodies of water after Anime. At least, not that I knew of. There was an eastern sea or something, right? Maybe that's what he was trying to say.

“What’s your name?” I ask instead, dropping the location questions for now. When we got to land I could dive deeper.

“Monkey D. Luffy.” He says with a big smile stretching his face.

“Well, I’m-” I stop. I stare. “What?”

“My name.” He repeats. “Is Monkey D. Luffy.”

There's an uncomfortable moment of us simply staring at each other.

The boy wore a closed, dusty red vest and sun bleached blue frayed shorts down to his knobby knees. Now that I was looking for it, I could see the faintest of scars under his left eye. He even had a pale yellow straw hat with a red ribbon wedged over his hair.

“Right. Monkey D. Luffy.” I repeat. I nod, as if I didn’t suddenly feel like throwing up again.

“Right.” He mocks back, still grinning with all of his teeth. As I open my mouth to tell him my name, or scream, he jumps up suddenly, rocking the boat. “Oh! I forgot!” He turns towards the haphazardly thrown to the side supply of food and roots around until he finds what he's looking for. He makes a little noise of exclamation before turning to me and holding out the handle of a pistol.

"...um?" I say dumbly, not sure why Monkey D. Luffy had a gun. The boy waves it at me again until I take it from him.

"You had this in your hand when I first pulled you out. I threw it to the side when I realized you weren't breathing."

"Oh," I mutter, eyes finally looking away from him to the revolver.

He hadn't mentioned I was dead when he fished me out. Did he resuscitate me? Also, a gun? In my hand? I'd never touched a gun before in my life. The idea I even had a gun with me before I mysteriously wound up in the ocean made my stomach flip. Nothing made sense and it was starting to make me anxious.

The gun was old-looking. Definitely like an old-style revolver that I'd seen in a museum featuring pirates. The kind that sat next to old cannons and swords. What was it… a flintlock pistol? That's it. This one had a body that was silver and polished, with what looked like to be clouds engraved along the black glinting barrel. On the black handle was a name etched, "Nova".

I look back to the boy claiming to be Monkey D. Luffy. He looked, well, not like the Luffy I'd seen drawn and animated. To be fair the one before me was alive. Breathing and everything. He looked so real that I knew that this all had to be a dream. He didn’t have pencil drawn lines for eyebrows, though they would still be considered thin. His skin was tanner, like it came from days under the sun rather than the white of a page or old anime stereotypes. He was still thin, sure, but had the lanky body of a swimmer who had corded muscles hidden in his lax form. Which was almost ironic enough to make me laugh.

Though the laugh may come out more like someone breaking down then the one of someone appreciating irony. I force it down with a grimace.

"What's your name?" Luffy asks. He'd sat back down during my silence. He rocks forward, as if excited for my answer. I look from him to the gun in my hands.

I feel a sudden flood of anxiety.

"Nova," I say quietly. The name is foreign on my tongue. It's not mine. I meet his eyes. "My name's Nova. Thanks for saving me, Luffy." He grins wide at my words.

"Nova huh?" He stares then, and he gets a look in his eye. "Wanna join my crew?"

"...Your crew?" I ask, feeling myself flush.

"Yeah!" He jumps up again, the dinghy rocking wildly. "I'm going to cross the Grand Line and become King of the Pirates!"

From where I sit, and he stands, he blocks the sun, creating a halo around his head. For a moment I can't breathe, a weird feeling washing over my shoulders.

This was all too much and too soon.

I feel saliva build in my mouth, another wave of nausea crashing into me.

"You fished me out of the middle of the sea and you want to ask me to be a part of your Pirate crew?" I ask in morbid awe.

"Yes." He says with a mocking serious nod. He sits down again, grinning.

"No," I say, leaning back against the barrel. I stamp down my childish excitement and the wave of fear. "That's stupid. You don't know anything about me."

"That is true." He hums. Rubbing his chin as if the thought just crossed his mind. I watch the way the motion makes his jaw stretch a little too much. It’s almost uncanny-valley-esc and it makes me wonder how no one knows about his Devil Fruit until he’s fighting in front of them for the first time. “Well, what's your dream?”

”Huh?” I frown at the abrupt question. He somehow smiles wider.

”Your dream! Everyone has one. I'm going to become the King of the Pirates!” He reiterated. I gave him a look.

”I-” I pause. If this was real, I'd tell him that not everyone can have such a grand motivation. Some people just wanted to get to the next day. In fact, the majority of the populace never spoke about dreaming to be anything past the age of ten. It was childish. It was impractical.

But this wasn't real, this was a dream.

This had to be a dream.

Because in what world, universe, reality, would I wake up in front of someone I watched on TV for the last ten years of my life? A person that was drawn and animated. A person that was not real.

And I was talking to the Monkey D. Luffy.

I could be a little bit selfish if it was my own dream. Not too selfish, like joining his crew, though, even if it would just be for a few moments before I woke up. No, even in a dream I couldn’t have some kind of want like that.

”I'm a writer.” I say instead of shooting him down. “One day, I'm going to write the world's greatest story.” I say with as much conviction as my salt covered lungs can muster. Even the idea of it feels like a lie on my tongue. At his bright smile I can’t help but tease, “Writing about the sea's next King of the Pirates doesn't sound too bad.” I tack on. I can’t tell if I’m poking fun at him or myself.

Luffy looks like he's near glowing at the idea.

There's a sound then, that draws my attention away from his face. It’s like dull static and for a moment I wonder if I’m waking up. I’m washed with an odd sense of nostalgia as I look out to the ocean, searching for the source of the noise.

Was the dream changing?

Was I going to find myself as a child again, in front of my old TV? The screen covered in static and a VHS tape sticking out? It wouldn’t be surprising, since I often dreamed of my parents back when they were together; back when I was a kid.

Yet I see in the distance the way the waves are bucking against each other and I’m reminded of the moment Luffy’s sent through a whirlpool in the show. My vision doesn’t change, the dream doesn’t end, and I look back to Luffy. He hums in wonder, still smiling, eyes leaving the maelstrom to shoot me a naive smile.

”Who’d have thought there were whirlpools out here.” He says casually.

I wait a moment, calmly looking around even as the dinghy draws closer to the violent hole in the water. I assume something in the dream is going to change. I assume that right before calamity strikes, it’ll whisk me away to a new view, a new memory.

Nothing changes as the whirlpool gets closer and louder.

A small sliver of fear finally permeates my chest.

”Um… Luffy? Aren’t you worried?” I ask weakly.

”I mean…” He drawls, nodding his head back and forth again in thought. “We could use some help, but there’s nobody around.” He says with a sagely nod. “And I can’t swim either… Oh! But you can!”

”It’s a whirlpool. I don’t think being able to swim changes anything.” I deadpan. He frowns.

I glance from him to the large barrel behind him. I looked to the roaring whirlpool that had now reached our boat. We’ve begun circling it at near frightening speeds.

Luffy wasn’t going to do anything. Wasn’t he supposed to get in the barrel before his boat capsized? He still was looking at me, smiling cheerily without a blink of fear or worry.

I felt my own crash into my chest, seizing my limbs. I stumble to my feet, nearly falling as the boat continues to jerk around.

”Th-The barrel,” I stutter out, unable to process how real this dream felt. “Get in the barrel!” I snap, shoving him with me as I wobble over to it. I pop the lid off and nearly throw him inside. He yelps but quickly laughs as I teeter over the edge and wiggle in behind him. I struggle with the lid, which he only helps with when I curse with too much heat and fear in my tone to be funny. In the darkness I swear I can still feel his smile on me, though.

I hear nothing but the droning sound of crashing water. Wood splinters and breaks and then-

Nothing.

Muffled silence fills the void and, in the dark, I’d almost believed I was finally out of the dream.

But the barrel is humid now with two bodies squished together. Rubber flesh presses in and curls around my own, making it the only way we’re both able to fit in such a cramped space. Soft short hair brushes the underneath of my jaw and I hear quiet snickering. Luffy’s body, warmed by the sun, shifts against mine until I feel the top of his head bump into my chin. Arms curl around me and he forces me to move with him as he struggles to find a comfortable position under my weight.

This…

This was a dream.

This was a dream.

It wasn't real.

It couldn’t be real.

The barrel breaches the surface of the water again, my only tell being the pressure I’d felt clamped over my ears finally lessening with a pop. We bounce along in the waves before the barrel decides that it’ll stay a float even with the weight and even after being held underwater.

”I’m gonna nap.” Luffy abruptly announces from under me.

I can’t answer.

He doesn’t wait. Almost immediately after his words I feel his body relax suddenly and a soft snore erupts in the enclosed space.

No matter how hot and humid and crushing and pressing and-

No matter how, the position he’d shifted us into is somehow comfortable.

My fear pulses through me along with my heart beat, leaving a chill on the nape of my neck as I force my tight shoulder to relax. I lean more into the rubber body and find that it gives just enough to let me rest.

Maybe if I slept, the next time I opened my eyes I’d be awake. Or, at least be in another part of my dream.

So, even though it goes against everything that I am, I settle down in the darkness of the barrel. I let the sea rock me until I feel sleep draping over my shoulders. Even though I’d almost died, and found myself in this morbidly impossible world, I’m able to drift off knowing that without a doubt this wasn’t real.

I know this isn’t real.

I wake up slowly.

So slowly, that I don't bother opening my eyes. It's hot in my room and I feel an uncomfortable layer of sweat coating my body. I shift against my pillow, scowling when it doesn't give immediately when I try to turn just a little. In fact, it's harder than the feathered one I usually slept with.

Maybe I'd fallen asleep on the couch, then. I often napped there. Especially when it was humid like this.

A faint memory of a dream brushes against the wisp of my growing consciousness. I'd been unceremoniously whisked away into the opening scene of my favorite anime. I'd never lucid dreamed before, no matter how many times I tried. It had been fun, for the moment I had, even though I'd been too shackled with my real world fears and insecurities to actually lean into it. It would've been fun letting go and chatting with Luffy, without the usual burden of my usual anxiety weighing me down. It wasn't surprising that it was so engraved in me that I even had it while asleep.

I shift again and find that when I try to roll, I'm locked into place. I reach out blindly to shove at whatever was at my back, but find it hard and immovable.

My eyes snap open as claustrophobic fear hits me so fast that my chest feels like it freezes over. It was like I had never opened my eyes, as I'm still bathed in darkness. My quick breath echoes back too fast and I realise, even though I couldn't see, I was in a very small enclosed-

I was in the barrel still.

My mouth feels dry as I lean off of my pillow- off of Luffy. The boy is still sleeping, unaware of the panic that overtakes me.

Why was I still dreaming?

Why was I not in a different part of my dream?

I hear muffled voices, making my head snap around as if I had any possible way to see their source in the dark. I could probably make out their words if I focused, but it felt like someone had their hands over my ears. I was sure if I actually could see anything, the world around me would be melted down to only shapes and colors. I can only make out my own fast breathing and thudding of my heart.

Could I dream of having a panic attack?

Probably.

Had I ever before?

I had many nightmares, but having panic attacks hadn't yet met the roster.

I slid a hand around my own throat, curling impossibly closer to Luffy as I tried to calm myself down.

This felt so real.

Everything felt so real.

From my emotions trying to eat me whole to the feeling of the sweaty rubber skin pressed against mine. I squeeze my eyes shut, the same darkness there as if I hadn't.

Luffy moves against me.

His arms rise up, past me, and for a dreadful moment I worry he's going to hug me, to comfort me-

But that was so out of character, the thought brings a spark of hope for just a second. The action alone could be proof this was still a dream-

Then the lid of the barrel goes flying and blinding light floods my eyes.

Luffy surges past me, flattening me into the side of the barrel as he rockets up with a loud gleeful yell.

I hear scrambling feet and yelling voices. They are much clearer now, with the world spilling into the barrel we survived in. Yet I can't make the words out as I press the heels of my hands hard into my sockets and gulp in fresh air.

In terror, as a cool breeze fishes out the humidity we'd been swimming in while we slept, I can't help but think this is real.

I hear a loud growling shriek from a woman and then Luffy is lunging back into the barrel and my stomach flies into my throat as the barrel is sent flying. I scream as I’m free floating for just a moment - or at least as close as I can get to the feeling still stuck to the rubbery boy who’s started laughing into the wind.

The barrel hits the ground hard and rolls and I have to swallow vomit that hits the back of my throat. I bury my face into Luffy’s chest as the world stops spinning.

There’s a pregnant pause as I listen to the sound of sea birds. My vision swims when I try to open my eyes and I shut them again hard, trying to put myself back together before I can try opening them again.

It's a long moment before I hear a repeating sound. Suddenly, it clicks. I'm hearing the word ‘Nova’.

“Nova!” Luffy grouches, for maybe the third or fifth time, I couldn't be sure. I look up, seeing Luffy looking down at me with his chin on his chest, seemingly annoyed I hadn’t been listening to him. It’s not really a glare, but the usual childish scowl that made him look too young and too innocent.

I stare at him numbly, feeling too raw and too open.

”What happened?” I ask, my voice barely above a whisper.

”Dunno.” He says, his face back to the usual grin. “We got sent flying though!”

”Are you okay?” I hear a voice call out. Luffy pops his head out, looking around before I see his smile stretch further at whoever he sees. “You were hit pretty hard and flew pretty far-”

”Yeah! We’re fine.” He chirps. “My name’s Luffy! Where am I?”

”Oh, uh, okay…” The voice trails off, sounding as stunned as I felt. It was honestly surprising that we were okay after being sent flying. Well, surprising for myself and the barrel, maybe not Luffy. “This island is the hideout of Iron Mace Alvida, the lady pirate.” Then the shaking breath is sucked in, “‘We’re’?” It asks.

Luffy starts wiggling then. He jostles me as he tries to pull his limbs out from around me and all but worms his way out of the barrel. He jumps up off the ground and I stare at his feet for a moment before I sigh and follow suit. It’s much easier for me to crawl out and onto the sandy ground.

My knees wobble a bit when I get my full weight up onto them. I worry they’ll collapse under me. Either due to being in the same position for too long or the way I was drained from my minor melt down.

Luffy is the first thing I focus on, as he's still in the same spot he'd been since he hadn't seemed to see the need in backing up after I stood. His face takes up the majority of my vision, and this close I can almost see the pores on his face.

We're on land now, if the weeping trees and sand on the ground said anything. Just behind him, only a little ways away, is a very familiar face.

Koby looks nervously between luffy and I. There wasn’t fear there, though, more so just heavy confusion. He looks from the barrel to us and I realise he was trying to figure out how we had both fit.

”This is Nova!” Luffy states. I realised then that I was supposed to have introduced myself and I had taken too long for Luffy’s liking. I lift my hand in an aborted wave. Koby only smiles. His somewhat calm but awkward demeanor was throwing me off.

”I’m Koby, Alvida’s cabin boy.” He says with a small dip of his head.

I remembered vividly that Luffy's barrel was opened up on the passenger ship Alvida's crew had boarded. Not on an island. And Koby had been almost immediately fearful of Luffy and his wild statements and eccentric entrance. Maybe… this was in the manga?

It plants another seed of doubt, among many others so far, about my dream theory. I hadn't read the manga personally. I'd seen panels or I'd read some of the chapters due to community hype, but I'd never sat down and gone through it.

Meaning I wouldn't know this scene and I wouldn't be able to dream it.

Something cold sits in my stomach. Even though my feet were on solid ground, it felt for just a second like it's sinking under me.

“Well, I don't really care about all that.” Luffy says nonchalantly. The toneless response seems to shock Koby a bit. “You wouldn’t happen to have a dinghy, would you? Our’s got sucked into a giant whirlpool.”

”Y-You got sucked into a giant whirlpool!?” Koby shrieks, looking from me to Luffy.

”I don’t know how we lived either.” I mumble.

”Yeah, it was super surprising!” Luffy says with a laugh.

”You’re lucky to be alive!” Koby gasps in morbid awe. “But I do have a dinghy you can have-” He pauses for just a moment, shyly looking away. “Or, well, I sorta have a boat…” He trails off, his cheeks turning pink. Koby awkwardly waves us to follow him, quick to step off the trail we’d landed on to head further into the woods. Luffy almost immediately follows and I robotically tag along.

The supposed boat Koby had wasn’t a boat. Not really. It looked more like one of those school projects where kids had to build a structure out of toothpicks and marshmallows. From where I stood, I could see multiple obvious holes.

”I built it myself. It took me two years…” Koby nervously explains, twisting his fingers together.

”It looks like a coffin.” Luffy deadpans.

”There’s no way it’ll float.” I tack on quietly.

”If it took you two years, don’t you want it?” Luffy asks.

Koby’s face tightens into something sad and he looks away from us both. “I… don’t really need it anymore. I built it to escape but… I don’t have the courage to try.” He does this pathetic laugh then, that tugs at my heart in a familiar way. “I guess it’s my fate to be a cabin boy for the rest of my life.”

”Forever?” I ask gently. Koby’s eyes meet mine, as if startled by my question.

”I… I had a dream, once.” He all but whispers.

”Just escape.” Luffy says with another deadpan look.

”N-No way!” Koby shrieks. “Just thinking about what Alvida would do to me if she caught me- th-there’s no way! I can’t risk it!”

”Not all pirates are like you.” I say, glancing at Luffy’s bored expression. He tilts his head like how a puppy would. “Would you hurt your crewmates?” I ask, already knowing the answer.

”Of course not!” He barks, scowling again. I snort and wave my hand in a way to say, ‘see, that's my point’.

”I just wanted to go fishing.” Koby mumbles. “But I got onto the wrong ship by mistake. That was two years ago and now I’ll forever be a cabin boy.”

”You’re kinda clumsy and dumb!” Luffy blurts and I hide my snort behind my hand. “You’re kinda the worst!”

”You’re being mean.” I say, forcing myself to frown at Luffy’s antics.

”He’s right.” Koby mutters. “I don’t have the guts to float around at sea in a barrel like you two…” I swallow my instant response of ‘well, it really wasn’t by choice’. “Why did you two go out to sea, anyway?”

”Oh!” Luffy shouts, finally excited by the conversation. “I’m gonna be the King of the PIrates!” He announces with his usual glee.

”K-King of the Pirates?!” Koby shouts, reeling so far back he almost trips on his poor excuse of a boat. “You’re after Gold Roger’s lost treasure! Do you want to die!? Every pirate in the world is after the One Piece!”

”And?” Luffy drawls. “So am I.”

Koby devolves into a rambling shouts of despair, then. Luffy and I watch on as the boy’s face seems to get redder and redder as he monologues of the dangers that await and the impossibility of being the one to find it. Watching him spiral in front of me is somehow so abruptly grounding that I feel myself take in my first deep breath since I crawled out of the barrel. Koby was so normal. He was reacting that same way about Luffy’s dream as I would have about finding myself here. Yet, my break downs had always been internal, ever since I was a kid. Usually, I couldn’t talk while my thoughts pounded away in my head. Koby seemed to do the opposite, as everything spilled out of him.

I reach up suddenly and grab Luffy’s wrist before he can punch Koby, stopping his fist inches from the other’s face. Luffy and I both stare at my hand before we make eye contact, both seeming surprised I’d reached out. I blink and release his hand, not knowing how I’d even noticed in the first place.

Either way, Koby had stopped rambling, having fallen down after flinching so hard he’d stumbled over his own feet. Luffy huffs and turns a determined frown down at the boy.

”I’m not afraid to die.” Luffy says. “I’m going to become the King of the Pirates and if I die trying, then at least I tried.” He states.

”Y-You’re not even afraid to die!?” Koby wheezes.

”I’m pretty sure I’m gonna do it though.” Luffy adds as an afterthought, reaching up to thumb at the brim of his hat.

”Nova?” Koby wetly whispers. I flinch at the tone. “Wh-what about you?” He asks. I hear the thin thread in his voice. It was just a hair from snapping, tears already gathering in his eyes. I knew this moment. I knew what this scene was in the anime, even if it was playing out differently than I remembered.

I knew if I brushed it off, I would ruin this moment. I felt a sudden pressure then, looking from Koby’s weepy eyes to Luffy’s waiting stare. If I said anything that wasn’t close to Luffy’s proclamation, reminding Koby of the normal people in the world, he’d cling to the normal and stay the same as he was now.

But I had no grand dream. I didn’t have Luffy’s courage and I had a really healthy dose of the fear of dying.

I did have wants though.

I wanted to go home.

I wanted to be dreaming.

I wanted to wake up and not be a part of this world.

I knew what I didn’t want too.

I didn’t want to know how much my words would affect this moment. I didn’t know how I knew, but I did.

I didn’t want this to be real. Because if this was real, then I was in the world of One Piece and I wouldn’t survive. Because if this was real, then I’d have to ask how? Why me? Because if this was real, what happened to me in my original life? Was I dead? In a coma? Could I go back?

I feel Luffy’s eyes boring holes into the side of my face. They probe at me and I feel my hands start to shake. I knew what he was thinking. ‘You already told me your dream’ and ‘why aren’t you telling him?’

I did have wants.

I wanted to be a writer.

I wanted the kind of unconditional love that I saw while watching One Piece.

Once, when I was little, I had wanted One Piece to be real.

Now that it maybe, probably, sorta, hypothetically was real-

For a moment I see a smaller version of myself on the ground instead of Koby.

”I want to be a writer.” I blurt, feeling my face flush. Koby sniffles. “I want to write about the next King of the Pirates. I want to write the greatest story in the whole world, one that everyone will read.”

”I want to write a story like One Piece!” A younger me chirped. ”I want to write a story that makes everyone laugh and get excited and dance and cry and-” She babbled, eyes looking up towards Luffy. I slowly turn to look at him and, for just a second, it’s not Luffy standing there but my older brother and-

The thread snaps.

”Maybe I can be like that!” Koby blurts.

Luffy’s standing next to me, hand still on his hat as he turns a funny look onto Koby.

”If I’m willing to risk my life, maybe it’s possible!” Koby continues, unaware of me trying to rein in my shaking breath. “Do you think I can join the Navy!?”

”...The Navy?” Luffy asks as tears start to run down Koby’s face.

”It’s been my dream since I was a little kid! I’ve always wanted to join the Navy and fight the bad guys!” Koby continues to shout, scrambling up to his feet in renewed vigor. “Luffy, Nova, do you think I can do it?”

”Of course you can.” I reply immediately, seeing a much taller, more confident version of him for just a second.

”How would we know?” Luffy laughs. Koby’s face screws up even harder.

”Well, I’m gonna do it!” He barks. “I don’t want to be on Alvida’s crew as a cabin boy for my whole life! Better to risk my life trying to achieve my dream! I’ll join the Navy and then I’ll capture Alvida and her whole crew!” He shouts.

The moment his words leave his mouth I’ve violently reminded of this exact scene. I feel the presence before I see it and dart around Luffy to grab Koby’s shirt and haul him back towards us. Just in time, too, as a sudden mass crashes through the trees and lands on Koby’s boat, shattering it. I throw an arm up to shield my face from the flying splinters of wood.

”M-My boat!” He wails, instantly clinging to me.

”You little runt!” Alvida barks, throwing her iconic iron mace onto her shoulders. “You really think you could escape from me!?”

She’s much larger and much more imposing in person than I thought she’d be. She was quite tall and her shadow seemed to loom over us. Though her features were rounded by fat, there were sharp scowl lines cut into his flesh between her brows and around her lips. Her eyes snap over the three us us before she snorts and starts to laugh cruelly.

”Are these the bounty hunters you hired? They’re certainly not Roronoa Zoro. They don’t look like much of anything!” She cackles.

”Hey, Koby, who’s the old hag?” Luffy asks boredly, pointing a childish finger at Alvida.

There’s a pregnant pause as she, and the rest of her crew that had followed through the trees, stare in absolute silent shock. I throw a hand up to cover my quiet laughter. Seeing it on a screen is one thing, but watching the chaos of Monkey D. Luffy in person was an entire other clusterfuck I hadn’t been prepared for.

The crew, and Koby, erupt in a cacophony of disbelief. It was so shocking that Koby even had the guts to try and reach around me to shake Luffy into understanding the mistake he’d made. Instead I block him with a subtle wrap of my arm.

”You’re no better Nova!” He squeaks when he sees me still fighting to hide my laughter. “T-Take it back Luffy! Say that Alvida is-”

”Why would he?” I breathe, interrupting him with a lopsided smile. “Luffy just said he wasn’t scared to die, so why should he be worried now?” Koby’s face slackens, then. He looks from me to Luffy before the released tension coils back around him but for another reason. He whips back around towards Alvida with a new, shaky, courage. After all, he was still flattening himself against me. As if I’d be able to protect him in any real way if Alvida aimed for us.

”Alvida is … is the ugliest old hag of the sea!” He belts, screaming more towards the sky than the female pirate in front of him.

”Good job, Koby!” Luffy laughs. Alvida snarls and lunges just as Luffy gives a small push to my abdomen.

Just like in the anime, Alvida slams her iron mace down, crushing Luffy’s head. He squishes a bit underneath it, sinking with the momentum but not falling.

”That didn’t hurt!” He snickers. “‘Cause I’m made of rubber!” He says just as he bucks up, sending Alvida stumbling.

Within the minute Alvida is on her back, unconscious. Luffy’s rubber fist snaps back into its rightful place. Koby and Alvida’s crew stare in horror, looking between the rubber boy and their fallen captain.

”Give Koby a dinghy!” Luffy tells the crew. “He’s gonna join the Navy!”

”And we’re getting the hell out of here.” I add impishly.

We're let go with little fanfare, surprisingly. Alvida's cowed crew sets us up with a dinghy just a bit bigger than the one Luffy had originally set out on. It was a gaudy pink with yellowed white paint. But we were beggars so we weren't choosers and set sail as soon as the vessel was dropped down into the sea.

Koby keeps nervously staring at Alvida’s anchored ship, as if worried the crew would take chase the moment we felt at ease. It, again, was such a normal reaction that it made my own tension slip from my shoulders. I got comfortable, knowing that it would be a bit before we got to Shells Town, where Zoro was.

The sun is warm and blankets me as I stretch my legs out. Luffy sat just a little bit away, carving out a place for himself on the very edge at the front, mimicking the pose and seat he would eventually take when he was on Merry or Sunny. It reminded me of a cat that would make itself fit in any box it found, no matter the shape.

“What you did back there Luffy…” Koby broaches quietly, finally turning his gaze away from the pirate ship in the distance. “Could it be that you… did you eat a devil fruit?” He whispers. As if saying the words “devil fruit” on the open sea would immediately spell doom for us.

If I remembered correctly, most people in the East Blue saw Devil Fruits as nothing more than a myth. It was a whisper added to heighten ghost stories and wild tales of all the impossibilities of the Grand Line. How different this sea was. How sheltered they were, compared to the rest of the world.

“Yeah, I ate the gum-gum fruit.” Luffy says with a shrug.

“Incredible!” Koby says, his eyes almost shining in awe. “Then you… you're really serious about finding the One Piece.” He mutters. “But to do that, you'll have to go to the Grand Line.” He hedges.

Luffy climbs off of the bow to all but flop himself on my legs bisecting the hull. I raise a brow at him but he ignores it to send Koby a big grin.

“Yep! I'm going to assemble a super strong crew!” He says, kicking his feet back and forth behind him.

“B-but they call it the Pirates graveyard!” Koby whines, as if begging Luffy to suddenly gain self preservation.

“Hey, that Zoro guy,” Luffy continues, unhearing. “Who is he?”

“Zoro?” Koby asks hesitantly. “He’s a bounty hunter. Last I heard about him, the Navy had captured him on Shells.” He says, a shiver of fear visibly racing through him. I watch Luffy hum, a look in his eyes. It's the same one he'd turned on me when I first woke up.

“How far is Shells Town?” I prompt. Leaning my head back on the edge of the boat.

“How far?” Koby mumbles. He looks around and then at how much wind was in our sails. “A few hours, I guess. Give or take.”

“Great! If he's a good guy, he'll join my crew!” Luffy announces. Koby gawks and looks so pale so suddenly I'm worried he's going to fall into the sea.

“You can't be serious!” He shrieks. He started another spiraling rant, then, about how dangerous a bounty hunter must be if the Navy stopped them.

Luffy looks up to me, ignoring Koby.

“Hey, join my crew.” He says plainly.

“No.” I shoot back immediately. I cross my arms and shimmy in my spot to get comfortable.

“Boo.” He whines, climbing further into my lap so his whole chest is draped over my legs.

I wouldn't join Luffy's crew. I knew all the trouble they got into and I knew I would be absolutely no help. I'd probably die in the fight in Shells Town, for all I knew.

But that did bring up the question of what I would do or where I would go.

If I didn't join the Straw Hat's, who were the main characters of this story, where would I go? If this was real, then I'd have to find out how and why. If I was brought here, then there must be a way to go home. Right?

Because I wanted to go home.

...I wanted to go home?

That's…weird.

I stare up into the blue sky.

There's no sense of homesickness in my chest. Maybe I was still in shock. Maybe it was under all of my tempered fear and anxiousness.

Did I want to go home?

Home wasn't… I didn't really have much of a home.

There wasn't a “home” to go back to. There was an empty single bed apartment. There was a job I had only to get by. There were bills and small talk and a loud city and rude people and-

I hated my life.

How did I forget that?

I hated my home and the people and the place and the everything.

I didn't have friends, I didn't have a family, I didn't have anything back home.

Had I really been so scared of this world, that I had idolized my own world so quickly? I hadn't even realised that I had done it until now.

A sweet familiar melancholy laces itself between my ribs like fingers against my own. I didn't like my life. It was a blur of colors and sounds and time. I had wanted nothing more than to break out of the cycle of my day to day and now-

I was in One Piece or a coma and I had the open sky over my head and a vast ocean at my feet.

I didn't have to join the Straw Hat's, sure, but what would I do? Would I get off at Shells Town and find another job just “to get by”? Would I find myself in another apartment, living half of what life could be?

I looked down to Luffy, who was still pouting in my lap. I remember his fearless words to Koby, on the island, said all too easily.

Could it be this easy?

Could I join him?

I would be a burden. I didn't know how to fight, or shoot the gun I woke up with. I didn't know if my body was as fragile as the one in my world or if I now too followed anime logic. I didn't know if I had the bravery to fight or the courage to stand my ground. I'd always frozen in the heat of a moment rather than fight or flight.

Maybe I could join a different pirate crew. Yet, I had a feeling I'd have even less of a chance of survival. No one else had plot armor like Luffy and his crew.

Something flicks my forehead. I flinch and slap a hand over the spot.

”You're thinking too much.” Luffy says using his offending fingers to fix the brim of his hat over his head.

”Am I?” I mutter, rubbing the sore spot between my brows. He snickers and then perks up, looking back at Koby, who was still spiraling.

“A demonic beast?” He asks. He must've commented on something in Koby's ongoing rant, as the other boy pauses and sucks in a much needed breath. He wilts.

“Roronoa Zoro is his real name.” Koby grumbles. “But everyone calls him Zoro the pirate hunter. He's blood thirsty, Luffy. They say he chases after his targets like a bloodhound.”

I snort, trying to imagine a world where Zoro could even follow a straight line. This build up to meeting him had always been so funny to me. They spoke about how he hunted pirates but, with his sense of direction, I was sure it was his luck alone that led him to his bounties rather than him actually being able to track them down.

”Why did the Navy capture him anyway?” I ask. “You’d think that a pirate hunter would work pretty well with Marine’s.”

”If the Marine’s don’t like him he’s basically a pirate.” Luffy concludes. “That means I can make him join my crew. Ya know, if he’s a good guy.”

”What? Luffy, no! A pirate hunter’s not going to mix with a pirate! And he can’t be a good guy if the Marine’s arrested him!” Koby complains.

”I haven’t decided yet.” Luffy states.

”But Luffy-” Koby starts again.

”There’s no use trying to talk to him.” I interrupt, sending Koby an empathetic smile. “Luffy’s only going to make up his mind after he meets Zoro.”

Koby huffs crossing his arms as he sits back. He doesn’t look like he’ll be able to sleep off any of the coiled tension in him. Especially since he learned that neither Luffy or I knew basic naval navigation.

”You napping?” I ask, glancing down to Luffy still pouting in my lap. He huffs and flips over to make himself comfortable on his back on my thighs. He crosses his arms behind his head.

”Yep.” He says, grinning like a cat in the sun. I roll my eyes with mirth, tipping my head back and relaxing at the sound of the sea and the feel of the breeze.

I bury all my worries and fears for just a moment, letting myself soak in the moment. I was quickly coming to terms that I liked being on the sea. The breeze, the salt spray, the sounds the ocean made, it was lulling. Relaxing. At least I knew I wouldn’t have to deal with any more whirlpools until we got to the Grand Line.

We docked a few hours later, as Koby had expected. I stretch the moment my feet hit solid ground. Nothing truly beats land.

A rubber arm coils around mine and begins to pull me forward toward where Koby had already started. I raise a silent question to Luffy but he just smiles on, not acknowledging the touch.

Luffy was handsy, I was coming to realize. In a good, not weird way! Which was fine. It was new. I hadn't been prepared. Maybe it was the whole almost dying in a barrel in the middle of the sea? We'd been crammed against each other for hours and I suppose that ruins most physical barriers between people. Trauma tends to. Or maybe he was putting a physical leash on me so his "only crewmate" couldn't run.

Usually, people touching me without asking or giving me a warning first gave me hives. But this, Luffy, who could never do wrong, his sudden unwarranted touches sated something deep in me that craved physical touch.

Weird.

The town was busy, multiple people milling around the open market laid before us. I shield my face as I look up at the massive tower in the center of town donning the Marine crest. Its shadow cast over half the town and felt a bit foreboding. I couldn’t tell if I felt that way because I knew how awful these Marines were towards their citizens or if it was a genuine bad feeling.

”We made it!” Luffy says, looking far too happy. “We actually made it to our destination!”

”Of course.” Koby says, turning an annoyed look towards Luffy. “That’s the bare minimum for people sailing on the sea.”

”It’s fine, he’ll get a navigator eventually.” I say, waving off Koby. The kid frowns, looking at me as if he should be as worried with me as he was with Luffy. I try not to feel insulted.

...I feel insulted.

”Yeah, don’t worry about it Koby.” Luffy adds. “C’mon, let’s eat!”

”I’m not hungry,” I say, gently slipping out of his hold “I’m going to look around the market while you two eat.”

Luffy frowns, looking from me to town. I have a feeling he felt like I was running away. He looked like he wanted to stop me, but the idea of food eventually won out.

”Okay. We’ll meet up later.” He promises before taking Koby’s wrist and marching the boy away. Koby sends a look at me over his shoulder and I smile and wave until they’re out of sight.

I feel something hot curl in my sternum at watching Luffy's back fade out of sight. For a while I stay there, staring down the road while listening to the chatter of the citizens around me.

The town was nice, ignoring the power hungry marine captain. For just a moment, as I walk through the market, I can fool myself into believing I'm at one of those farmers markets I used to visit. I bathe in the normality of it all.

This was real.

So obviously and painfully real.

People give small nods and smiles as they politely walk past me. They were just people, going about their day to day.

I wonder how it would be living here. Luffy would take care of Captain Morgan and then there would be a more just Captain taking over. I was sure this little island in the East Blue would prosper with actual protection and care, as the Marines were supposed to do.

I could work at one of these stalls, and find a small apartment to call my own. I could sit on a balcony and write about the stories I knew the Straw Hats would create. I could do it all safely and far away, tucked away in an ocean no one expected to have anything peculiar living within it. I could explain away my knowledge with an air of mystery and send all my papers to the news for them to publish under an anonymous name.

However…

It was easy.

Too easy.

Not the kind of easy like with how Luffy proclaimed being okay with dying for his dream, though. The kind that felt like cowardice and taking the easy way out.

The kind that made me stop my stroll.

I had no right joining Luffy's crew.

Yet…

Yet… I craved it.

I could feel the yearning in my chest throb next to my heartbeat. It was a familiar feeling I had fostered in my old life.

I remember feeling that want every time I laid to sleep, doing nothing with my life for another day in a row.

Plus, an easy life wouldn't lead to answering any questions towards why I was here in the first place. I knew that if there was anyone who knew, had any idea, or was the reason for why I was here, they weren't in the East Blue. They would be in the Grand Line.

The me who was content wasting away in the town, just like she did in her past life, was the same person who didn't care for finding answers. I wasn't sure if I was still her or not. What would come out of me finding this person? What was the point if I didn't care whether I went home or not?

I hear Luffy's laughter long before I see him. Koby notices me first and I feel warm when he lights up and waves at me. It draws Luffy's attention and he almost immediately runs over to me, practically throwing himself onto my back.

“You're still here!” He proclaims as I squawk and struggle with his added weight. I stumble and accidently throw him off. He just laughs, lunging back almost immediately so he can retangle our arms together.

“Of course I am.” I say automatically, knowing it was an easy lie. I send him a bemused look and he just smiles, immediately turning on his heel to start tugging me towards the Marine base.

“You should've come with us,” Luffy says excitedly. “Everyone at the bar was so funny!”

“Funny?” I ask, glancing at Koby.

“Yeah!” Luffy laughs. “They kept jumping around every time we said something.”

“They were scared, Luffy!” Koby complains. He jogs up to my other side, sandwiching me in between the two of the boys as he leans in. If I had truly wanted to leave Luffy, my chance was gone now. I couldn't tell how I felt about it. “Every time Luffy brought up the Marines or Zoro, they flinched!” He whispers to me.

“That's weird.” I comment breezily. Koby frowns as he crosses his arms.

“Yeah, I don't get it either. I mean, sure, a criminal… but to react that way about the Marine's…” He sighs when he trails off.

“It was fun.” Luffy says with a sure nod.

Just like the shadow that was cast over town, the Marine base is massive. Like a massive skyscraper kind of level stupid big. I annoyedly wonder how many tax dollars went into the monstrosity.

“It's so big!” Luffy shouts. I snort at his childish excitement. “Well, go on in Koby.” He says, gesturing to the massive doors.

“Wh-what?” Koby squeaks. He looks from us to the Marine base before ducking his head low. “I-I haven't mentally prepared myself yet… and I still wanna know why those people reacted that way…” He mumbles to himself.

Luffy had started to ignore him halfway.

“Hey, Nova,” He says, pointing up at the tall wall. “Let's see the demonic beast.” He teases. I snort as I watch him jump and scale part of the wall, dragging himself up over the ledge. “Oh! There’s someone over there!” He yells out.

“Luffy! What're you doing?” Koby whines. Luffy hops down and snakes his hand around my wrist.

“I wanna see Zoro!” He calls back as he makes us jog along the wall.

“He's not going to be out in the courtyard. They probably have him in the bowels of the base in their brig.” Koby says with a thin, sure smile.

“Well, someone's out there!” Luffy says just as he stops and suddenly grabs at my waist to throw me up. I yelp as I scramble to grab at the wall edge, cursing as I dig my feet into the wall to get an easier hold. I turn a glare onto Luffy as he hops up on my right, ignoring me. “There he is!” He shouts, pointing. Koby struggles next to me and I shift my weight onto my right arm so I can grab the back of his shirt and help haul him up higher.

I follow Luffy's finger and squint against the sun bearing down on us. Just like I knew there would be, there's the hazy image of a man strung up on a cross in the middle of the sandy courtyard.

Koby whimpers at my side and almost slips off the wall. I grunt, my hold faltering a bit on the wall as I try to keep my grip on him. Luffy leans over, scruffing me by the back of my shirt to make sure I don’t fall.

”What’s wrong?” Luffy asks him with a tilt of his head.

”The bl-black bandana and the haramaki sash! I-It’s really Roronoa Zoro!” Koby says, shuddering as he hides his face on the ledge. “He looks so menacing!”

I raise a brow and look from him to Zoro’s hung head. Menacing was… not the word I would use to describe the scene.

”So it is him.” Luffy chirps. “Anyone could just go over and untie those ropes.”

”Most people don’t wander onto a Marine base and check the ropes on a criminal.” I comment. I then smirk at Luffy. “Which gives us the perfect opportunity to.”

”That’s suicide!” Koby yells, grabbing at my sleeve and shaking my arm since I was the only one in reach. “If you let him loose, he’ll kill us and then wreck the town!”

”I think you’re paranoid.” I deadpan, making Koby almost choke on his spit.

”Hey! Kids!” The three of us perk up, all turning to look down towards Zoro. He spits to the side before raising his head. I’m unnerved to see trails of dried blood running down his mouth. “Come over here and untie me.” He drawls, smile too wide and too sharp. “I’ve been here for nine day and I can’t take anymore.”

”Hey, hey, he’s smiling.” Luffy says, elbowing me.

”Nine days?” I ask in reply, batting away Luffy’s arm without taking my eyes off of Zoro.

”I’ll make it worth your while.” He continues. He pauses just to heave a breath that rattles in his chest. “I’ll capture someone with a big price on their head and give all of the bounty to you. You can trust me. I’m a man of my word.”

”D-Don’t do it Luffy!” Koby cries immediately. “Don’t let him Nova! He’ll kill us and then run!” He wails.

”He won’t kill us.” Luffy says. “He couldn’t. I wouldn’t let him.” I can’t help the small soft smile that creeps onto my face. Koby looked horrified.

I flinch at the sound of wood on stone. I turn and see a ladder had been set up on Koby’s side. The three of us watch in quiet surprise as a little girl climbs the rungs and then looks out towards the courtyard. She turns to us, only holding a finger to her lips, before she's climbing over the edge and dropping down. I immediately recognized her from the anime.

”You guys, do something! She’ll be killed!” Koby says, frantically pointing down at Rika.

”Why don’t you do it yourself?” Luffy asks boredly.

”You didn’t even try to stop her.” I tack on. Koby gulps and then pouts. “Plus, what’s that guy going to do? Bite her head off?” I tease.

Rika speaks quietly to Zoro. Barely any of the conversation between the two actually makes it back to us other than a few of Zoro’s terser words. Yet, I knew it by heart. Which meant I was already looking towards the large doors at the foot of the Marine base, waiting for them to open.

Almost as it was waiting for me to look, the doors creaked open and a small group started to walk into the courtyard. At the head is a lanky blonde boy with a too-short mushroom style haircut. He wore a two piece suit like a 60’s movie gangster.

”Roronoa Zoro! You shouldn’t pick on little girls. I’ll tell my father on you.” Helmeppo sings out.

”Who’s that weirdo?” Luffy asks.

”He must be some high-ranking naval officer. Now that little girl will be safe-”

”He gives me a bad feeling.” I say, ignoring the way Koby turns a look at me. I make eye contact with Luffy and he nods, refocusing on the scene unfolding. That was probably as close as I could get to warning him about what was about to happen to Rika.

We watch in silent contempt as Helmeppo shows his true colors. From stealing the onigiri Rika had made for Zoro, to throwing it on the ground and making the small girl cry. Then, Helmeppo forces one of the Marines to grab her to throw her over the wall and I’m shoving my hand into Luffy at the same time he’s already kicking off to catch her. I sigh out in relief as Koby jumps down to scurry over to the still weeping child. I watch as Helmeppo and his crew turn and leave with only a few more words to Zoro.

I heave myself up higher, scraping my knees just a little. I swing my legs over and slid down into the courtyard just before Luffy scales it. He smiles wide when he sees i'm already there and shoulders me as we make our way over to Zoro.

”You’re still here?” Zoro grumbles. “Better not let Helmeppo see you two.”

”What if he does?” I ask with a shrug.

”Doesn’t matter.” Luffy agrees. “Look, I’m looking for good men to join my pirate crew.”

”Pirate crew?” Zoro asks. “You think I’d lower myself to that level?” He scoffs. “No thanks.”

”What’s wrong with being a pirate?” Luffy asks with a scowl. “It’s more freedom than what you have now.” He childishly complains.

”You think if you untie me that I’ll just join your crew?” Zoro asks.

”I haven’t decided if I’ll ask you yet.” Luffy says with a shrug, which gets a roll of Zoro’s eyes. “You’ve got a pretty bad reputation, you know?”

”I don’t need you’re help.” Zoro bites. “All I have to do is last for a month out here. Then I’m a free man.”

”Helmeppo promised you that?” I ask. Zoro’s narrowed eyes dart to me and I try to repress the involuntary shiver. Even tied up, unable to move, covered in dried blood, sweat, and dirt, he had a feel to him that made my stomach roll. If I didn’t know Zoro, I would actually be a little scared of him.

”Yeah, that idiot son.” He snarks. “All I’ve got to do is survive, then I’ll be free to pursue my dream.”

I elbow Luffy at the word ‘dream’, being used, knowing it was one of his trigger words. Almost immediately the boy's smile grew and I knew right then and there Zoro was destined to be recruited.

”A months a long time out in this sun.” I say, shielding my eyes to glance at the cloudless sky. In fact, in the real world, it was impossible. Dehydration and starvation, sure. However there was also the sun exposure which would sure burn him. If it rained he could get too cold and become sick. That or even if the sand kicked up too much with the wind it could get in some of his wounds and cause an infection. It was impossible.

But also, this was Zoro.

He alone made me think that if he was determined enough, even the weather could be damned.

”I don’t think I could last one week without food.” Luffy mumbles.

”You and I are different. Go look for a new crewmate somewhere else.” Zoro says. Luffy shrugs and turns to leave. Zoro’s head jerks my way and I pause mid step. “Grab that for me.” He says, nodding down towards the ground.

Luffy pauses and turns around, watching as I gingerly pick up the smashed onigiri. There wasn’t a way to separate much of the sand out from the sticky rice and I know I pull a face when I show it to Zoro.

”This may kill you before exposure to the elements.” I say wearily.

”Shut up,” He says. “Just feed it to me.” He opens his mouth and I sigh as I cram most of the ground-onigiri into his mouth. I smear my hands on my shorts afterwards and flinch when I hear his teeth crunch into the sand.

”That was mostly dirt.” Luffy comments with a wrinkle of his nose.

”Tell her I said it was delicious.” Zoro grumbles, coughing. “Tell her I ate it all.”

”Okay!” Luffy chirps, beaming. I see the gleam in his eye and decide not to take another step.

”Why don’t you go tell Koby and Rika.” I say with a nod. “I’ll keep an eye on him.” Luffy nods, looking ecstatic, before running off.

”The hell you doing?” Zoro growls out at me. I ignore him for a moment to fan myself, feeling the heat.

”Keeping an eye on you.” I intone.

”What the hell for?” He snaps.

”Gotta make sure no other pirates come around to untie you before Luffy decides if he’s going to ask you to join or not.” I say with a small grin. Zoro snorts, deciding he had enough of everyone, letting his head drop. I watch him close his eyes before subtly inspecting the knots tying up his arms.

I didn’t exactly have a reason for why I had stayed behind. Other than the fact I was already tired and hot and didn’t want to climb that stupid wall again. Or run through town just to come back here. Plus, I knew that I’d leave Luffy to storm the Marine Base by himself too.

The ropes were dirty and old. A lot of them were already fraying, which was probably why they had used so many. It felt like a rush job on their part, or Helmeppo’s side, which wasn’t super surprising.

”You can try and fight it as much as possible, but you’re going to join him.” I say, side eyeing the pirate hunter. He doesn’t reply, obviously ignoring me. “When Luffy sets his mind to something, it most definitely happens.”

”Is that why you’re with that kid?” He grunts out.

”I’m not.” I say, which finally gets Zoro’s attention. He glares at me and I can’t stop the small smirk on my face. “Seriously, I’m not.”

”Then why the hell are you with him?” He asks and I shrug.

”We got stuck together.” I mumble. He eyes me for too long and I end up looking away, unable to hold the gaze.

”You’re a hypocrite.” He suddenly says.

”What?”

”He asked you, didn’t he?” Zoro says, smirking with too many teeth. I frown and cross my arms. Without a reply, Zoro’s laugh is rough and derisive. “I’m not joining a pirate crew. I have my own shit to do.”

”You can do it at the same time.” I comment, wiping sweat off of my brow. “I mean, what do you want to do anyway? There’s not a lot of dreams in the sea that are harder while being a pirate.” I pause and then snort. “I mean, unless you want to be a Marine like Koby.”

”What? Like hell.” He bites back. “Why would I tell you anyway?”

”You don’t need to.” I say, waving my hand around. “Most people don’t talk super openly about their dreams like Luffy. But I mean… Being a pirate means being free to sail and explore anywhere you want. Kinda feels like unless you want to be a Marine or, like, a shop keep, there's not really a reason not to be a pirate.”

”...Shut up.” He eventually gripes, heaving a sigh. I feel a small sting of victory.

”Oi! Nova!” Luffy calls out, popping up at the top of the wall. He happily waves at me before he jumps down and then jogs the rest of the way over.

”No pirates came to snatch him up.” I say with a mock salute. Luffy snickers.

”Good job Nova.” He says.

”You’re back.” Zoro grumbles. “If you’re about to ask me to join your crew again, the answer is still no.”

”Call me Luffy!” He says. “I’ll untie you if you join my pirate crew.”

”What- I just told you-” Zoro gripes, sending Luffy a truly frightening snarl. “I’ve got my own mission to do and it doesn’t involve becoming a fucking pirate.”

”What? You’re too good to be a pirate?” Luffy asks with a snort. “You’re a bounty hunter that everyone thinks is some sort of demon.”

”Honestly, you sound more like a pirate than Luffy does.” I mutter, which gets a squawk from both boys.

”I don’t care what people think!” Zoro snaps. “I live by my own code. I’ve never done anything I regret and I don’t intend to in the future, either. I’m not joining you.”

Luffy purses his lips and looks at Zoro for only a few seconds of silence before he scowls and crosses his arms. “Sorry, but I’ve already made up my mind. You’re gonna join my crew!”

”I don’t care that you’ve decided!” Zoro barks.

”Are you a swordsman?” I ask, interrupting the two. Zoro grits his teeth before huffing.

”Yeah, how’d you know?” He grumbles.

”You look like a swordsman.” I deadpan, refusing to explain. “I mean, even without your swords. Where’re your swords, by the way?”

”I don’t know.” He spits. “Helmeppo took them.”

”How important are those swords to you?” I prompt with a too cheery smile.

”They’re important.” He snaps. “They’re my life. Those swords are my treasure.”

“Well,” I begin slowly, stepping around him to gently bump Luffy with my elbow. “What if Luffy gets them for you?”

”Yeah!” Luffy says with too much excitement, nearly colliding into me. “If I get your swords back, you’ll owe me, and you’ll have to join my crew!”

”You little rats!” Zoro yells, looking from Luffy to me with venom in his stare.

”Okay! I’m off!” Luffy says, patting my shoulder as he sprints away. I roll my eyes in amusement, watching him go before meeting Zoro’s poisonous glare.

”You set me up.” He grinds out.

”Dude, if anyone set you up, it was Helmeppo.” I say with a shrug. I step closer to him running my fingers over some of the knots. “He’s not going to keep his promise, you know.”

”Luffy?” Zoro asks.

”What? No.” I snap. “Helmeppo.”

”And how the hell do you know that?” He asks. “He's the Marine Captain’s son.”

”So?” I ask with a laugh. “Helmeppo is like the classic rich kid trope in books. He doesn’t give a shit about honor, not like you or Luffy.” I pull at one of the ropes and begin untying it.

”What’re you doing?”

”Getting you out?”

”What? Why? You just told Luffy-”

”I’m pretty sure Helmeppo plans to kill you way before a month is over.” I say with a shrug. “I know Luffy’s going to get your swords, but I rather already have you free to use them before shit hits the fan.”

”The what?” Zoro asks before struggling a bit as he tries to turn and look at me in his bindings.

”The shit hits the fan.” I intone and try and keep my face blank even as laughter bubbles in my throat.

”You’re both crazy.” He finally admits.

”N-Nova!” Koby calls. I glance up to watch the poor kid slip off the wall and land face first on the ground. He scrambles to his feet, sprinting over and kicking up sand as he stops. “What’re you doing?”

”Untying Zoro.” I say blandly. When I’m met with silence, I glance again and see him looking at me with an expression I don’t immediately understand. Yet, before I can ask, he smiles and starts on the other side.

”Where’s Luffy?” He asks.

”In the base.” I say with a tip of my head.

”Wh-what?” Koby gasps. “Why is he so reckless?”

”Reckless? You two are the ones untying me!” Zoro snaps, annoyed. “If they see what you guys are doing, they’ll kill you!”

”Probably.” I mutter.

”They imprisoned you unfairly!” Koby remarks. “I can’t stand it. I’m going to become a proper sailor. Just like how Luffy’s going to King of the Pirates and Nova’s going to write the world's greatest novel!”

My hands slip on the knot I’m working on as I turn a startled look onto Koby. I feel myself flush at being included.

”I-What? King of the Pirates?” Zoro asks, struggling in his ropes. “Does that kid even know what that means?”

”I was shocked too!” Koby says with a bright smile. “But he’ll succeed or die trying!” He says with a voice of pride.

I feel like something clicks for me then. I pull another rope free and feel my throat tighten. Luffy would become King of the Pirates or die trying. It was the same for every future crew member of the Straw Hat’s.

It was the reason they'd drawn me in so much when I was first introduced to the Anime. They fought and they cried and they laughed and they yelled and they dreamed and they won and they inspired. I wanted to have that. I wanted to be that. I wanted to have them as friends and family. I had wanted everything they had and I had been convinced as a child that I could give up as much as they did in return to have the love they fostered.

Yet, the real world had been awful to me. It had taken and taken and taken from me until I had nothing and no one left. I had been a husk walking through every new day.

I had given up.

But now I’m here.

I was here in the world I had dreamed of being a part of and I was giving up before even giving myself a chance.

I had to give myself a chance.

One day, you’re going to be so much more,

I had to give myself freedom.

Suddenly, I feel a spark in the air. It was like something sharp just digging into the edge of my senses. I know whatever it is, isn’t actually going to hit me, just like I had known Alvida hadn’t been aiming for me, but for Koby.

I’m moving before I realise it.

I grab Koby’s shirt, ignoring his shout of shock, as I shove him to the side just as a gunshot rings out.

Chapter Text

My brother had always joked that I had a high pain tolerance as a kid.

He'd say that no matter what injury I got, I'd just brush it off and get back up. He told me one time I broke my finger and, he swore, I just laughed at the weird position it'd been in. I always told him he just had a weak stomach. One time when I scraped my knee when falling off a bike, he'd almost fainted at the sight of blood. We'd bicker about it all the time.

The truth was I don't remember much of my childhood. The only memories I had left were idyllic days with my brother and whatever stories he told me. That and the golden moments when I was young and didn't know my parents as people yet. I don't remember breaking my finger, or whatever other injuries I just ‘brushed off’. What I did know was that I hated pain as my current self, whether physical or emotional. I avoided anything that brought any unnecessary amount.

Until now, I guess.

“Hey.” Zoro calls out boredly.

I blink up at the sky, not remembering how I ended up on the ground. I sit up and flinch when I move my left side too much. I feel the way my muscles constrict in my shoulder and how the dull pain causes a cold sweat to bead across my brow and middle back.

“Oh good you're not dead.” Zoro says with a smirk. I stared at him for a moment before registering that Koby was kneeling next to me, sobbing his little heart out.

“I can't believe you took a bullet for me!” Koby wails. I blink and then nod numbly. I guess… I had. I felt fuzzy and my vision swam. I knew I was supposed to be feeling more pain than I was.

”You two need to get out of here.” Zoro says over Koby’s crying. “They’re on their way down here.”

”Come on, Koby,” I say, pushing at his shoulder with my good arm. I’m quick to set a hand over my wound when I realise how much it was weeping. I feel a chill start in the pit of my stomach when I don’t quite feel the way I press into it. “Get back to the ropes.”

”What?” Zoro gawks. “Don’t worry about me! I was promised a month-”

”Helmeppo isn’t going to give you a month!” Koby blurts. He leans into my side to help me get up to my feet. There were tears still streaming down his face but he was sending Zoro quite the threatening glare. “You’re going to be executed in three days, if that!”

”What are you saying?” Zoro growls. Yet, his eyes bounce up to me and his face flickers before he starts pulling against his ropes.

”He never intended to keep his promise.” Koby says. I peel myself off of him with a whine in my throat. He hesitates before nodding with an expression of determination. I step around him as he starts working on the ropes again, taking place in front of the two as if I was some kind of shield.

As Koby explains, I keep my hazy focus on the large gates leading to the Marine base. I press my fingers into my shoulder, as if begging to feel something more. I should feel something other than bad vibes and nausea from my own disconnect. I would chalk this up to anime logic but I’d seen many of the characters in One Piece take a bullet and go down. Bullets didn’t usually get stoned walled by characters in this show unless they were some of the top players. I was not a top fucking player.

My vision slips into blurry shapes of color as the dull throbbing of my shoulder takes all my attention. I feel it in my bones and behind my eyes. I feel it in my ears and it echoes around me until all I hear is-

The gates burst open, and white, blue figures storm through. Their shouting is enough to knit the colors back together and make my vision clear up just the smallest amount. Their guns glitter in the sun.

So does mine.

I don't remember pulling it from my waist band. I don't recall the moment my hand had dropped from my shoulder to grab it. My red fingers don't shake, though, and my eyes focus on the way they've smeared blood over the engraved word “Nova”.

A tall figure parts the sea of armed Marines. Even if I didn't have past knowledge of this world, Captain Morgan wasn't a face easily forgotten. With a metal jaw and a literal axe seemingly shoved handle first into the flesh of his right arm to replace his hand, he was a sight.

“You four aren't simple outlaws, are you?” He belts out. He sneers at the three of us before him and then beckons the other Marines to surround the base to keep an eye out for Luffy. “You're trying to overthrow me, aren't you?”

“Wh-what?” Koby babbles. “No way! We didn't even know you were here-”

“Sure, why not?” I ask. Koby squeals and mumbles something about this being just like the Alvida situation. “You're a shitty Marine.”

“Excuse you?” Captain Morgan grits out. Even from where we stood I could see a vein bulge on his forehead.

The world starts spinning a bit around me even though I know my feet aren't moving. At least, I’m pretty sure I'm not moving. “There is no black or white justice.” I say with a shrug. “If this was a book, the good guys would've come already and overthrown you.” I definitely think I'm swaying now. “Luffy's a pirate, but he's a good one, so he'll come kick your ass.”

“Nova, please,” Koby whines tearfully, tugging at the back of my shirt like he had done to Luffy when he had said something stupid.

“Nova, huh?” Captain Morgan grins pompously. “I won’t even let you live to see this ‘Luffy’ die at my hand.” He spits. He raises his hand and all the surrounding Marines take aim.

My gun wobbles in the air before the last of my bravado dies and my hand drops.

Koby cries behind me.

I could practically feel Zoro’s will to live digging against my back.

I hear breaking glass.

For a moment I think I’ve blacked out when Captain Morgan yells, “Fire!”. Then, I realize I’m looking at Luffy’s back. One of the bullets that stretch through his body almost touches the tip of my nose before it’s flying back towards the barrel it flew from. The Marines shout out either in fear, or in pain, as their shots are thrown back at them.

”Nice try, but bullets don’t hurt me!” Luffy says with a snicker.

”What are you?!” Zoro shouts while Koby collapses to his knees.

”I’m the guy who’s gonna be king of the pirates!” Luffy announces.

”He ate a devil fruit.” I supply as an actual answer. Luffy steps over to Zoro, turning his back to the cowering Marines with little care. He asks about Zoro’s sword, only to find out that all three of them belonged to the swordsman. I barely hear Zoro’s agreement to join the crew over the static in my ears.

”Nova?” Koby asks gently. He sounds like he’s still behind me, but I feel his hand on my wrist and look down to see him right in front of me. He keeps nervously looking back at the Marines and I’m washed, once again, with the minor relief of how normal he is.

”’m okay.” I mutter.

Captain Morgan starts barking orders at his scrambling men. I look up at them with dull interest. I blink and they’re charging with raised swords. Koby trembles as he leans into me. Yet, I’m surprised to see him refuse to get behind me.

A breeze whistles by my right ear and then Zoro’s standing before me, his three swords raised and parrying every Marine. Koby pushes at my abdomen, making me walk backwards and away from the fight. A hand touches my shoulder and I look to my side to see Luffy grinning.

”Good job, Nova.” He says. I'm not sure why. His eyes lay onto my bleeding shoulder for a heavy moment. His grip tightens for just a second before he’s walking past.

Koby keeps ushering me away.

Zoro proclaims his dream to be the world's greatest swordsman. Luffy takes it in stride, stating he’d want nothing less before he’s stretching his leg out and kicking the crowd of men.

I watch as the grounds turn into a slaughterhouse. Captain Morgan keeps screaming at his men to fight even as he charges in himself. They keep picking up their bleeding bodies to charge at Luffy and Zoro, scared more of punishment than death at the hands of the two unstoppable pirates.

I wobble on my feet and Koby’s there immediately to hold me up. He helps me slide down Zoro's old post. I sag almost immediately and watch dully as Koby bundles some of my shirt sleeve to push into my wound. I can only stare, feeling the sting of the press but no true pain. I’m washed with a sickening feeling.

I should feel this. Right?

Right?

”It’s going to be okay.” Koby says under his breath, more for himself than me.

”Course. Luffy’s almost done.” I say tiredly, letting my eyes close for just a moment. Koby laughs quietly, frantically. I feel him curl in closer to me, as if seeking to physically feel the confidence in my voice, to take some of the strength I held for himself. I felt a bit slimy, knowing that my assuring tone only came because I knew what was going to happen, not because I was truly brave.

There’s a click by my right ear. I glance up to find my gaze matching up with a barrel of a small gun. Just over it is the smirking, swollen face of Helmeppo.

Ah.

I nearly forgot about this part. At least it was me, not Koby. Though, I felt a bit bad taking his moment-

”No!” Koby shouts, almost tripping over my legs as he throws himself in front of me.

”Stop!” Helmeppo yells, both at Koby and I, and towards the two fighting Straw Hat’s. “I said stop!” He repeats, stomping his foot until the sound of the fight does actually slow. “One false move and one of these two gets it!” He says.

”Koby,” I hiss, reaching up to fist my hand in the back of his shirt. “Move.”

”No, I can’t.” He says. “You already took a bullet for me. You even stood up to all those Marines to protect Zoro and I!” Though his voice sounds strong, I can see his shoulders tremble. I hear, more than see, him take a deep breath before snapping his head around to glare at Luffy. “Hey! Luffy! I’ll protect Nova, so don’t let them win just to save me!” He shouts across the field. I feel my heart do a nauseating tumble in my chest.

”You’re a good guy, Koby!” Luffy yells back, already turning to throw his arm back for a punch.

Helmeppo yells, Luffy’s arm stretches, Captain Morgan looms with his hand raising for a killing blow on the captain, and Zoro’s swords shine as they start to spin. All the pieces move almost all at once, acting off of one another, like a Rube Goldberg machine.

Helmeppo flies off to the side at the force of Luffy’s punch, Captain Morgan tips over to bounce off the ground for the final time, Koby turns to throw himself into my arms, and the Marines begin cheering.

His sobs sing through my bones and I shut my eyes as I finally feel the red hot pain of my shoulder.

I lean back in my chair, idly watching the inhumane way Luffy and Zoro shovel food into their mouths.

Since Zoro and I woke up, the four of us had rooted ourselves in Rika’s mom’s bar. Koby had been filling much of the silence created by the two boys stuffing their faces by recounting his story to Zoro. When he had started talking about how he met Luffy and I, Zoro had made me tell him about our adventure with the whirlpool.

”I’m stuffed.” Zoro says after inhaling the last bite of rice on his plate. He throws himself back in his chair, sighing happily with a hand over his stomach. Luffy just nods, mouth stuffed so full it was stretching abnormally.

“Don’t choke.” I say helpfully. The bandage around my shoulder pulls a little when I move to push my plate just a bit closer towards the storm of his reaching fingers. I couldn't stomach food, even as my gut twisted painfully. The idea made me sicker than just going hungry for a bit longer.

”Aren’t you hungry?” Koby probs gently.

”Nah, I’m good.” I say with a wave of my hand.

”But you passed out-” He starts but quickly turns to bow his head when he notices Rika and her mother walking over to our table. “Thank you for feeding me along with the heroes.” He says with more manners than the two ‘heroes’.

”So, what’s next?” Zoro asks, nudging Luffy. The boy loudly swallows his food. It was literally audible. I shiver.

”We’re headed for the Grand Line!” He announces, much to Koby’s horror. Almost immediately he begins ranting. Luffy just frowns, obviously looking away as if he thought if he wasn’t looking then he didn't have to listen.

”Well, I guess that makes sense.” Zoro nonchalantly says over Koby’s rambling. “If you’re going after the One Piece, then the Grand Line is the place to go.”

”Y-You agree with him!?” Koby spits, whirling around onto Zoro. The swordsman leans back, surprised by how quick the kid had turned on him.

”What’s it to you?” Zoro grumbles. “You’re not coming with us.”

”But-” Koby says, looking worriedly between the two. He then snaps his gaze towards me with an impressive pout. “Nova.” He says, stressing the name.

I manage a lopsided shrug, grimacing at the pain shooting up towards my neck from moving my left shoulder without thinking. “He can’t be the king of the pirates if he doesn’t find the One Piece.” I say matter-of-factly. Obviously, it's not what Koby wanted to hear.

”No!” He says, slamming his hands onto the table. “I mean, yes, that's true and, yes, I’m not going to go with you guys but- but I’m worried! Is that so wrong? Can’t I worry about my friends?” He splutters. He then freezes up, as if hearing himself, and flushes pink. “I mean is that- I know we haven’t known each other for long but…” His voice shakes before failing him. “We’re friends, aren’t we?” He whispers. It’s so fragile that my heart squeezes.

”We’re going our separate ways but we’ll always be friends.” Luffy assures almost immediately.

”You’re going to be an amazing Marine.” I say, letting my chair fall back to the floor. “We’d be lucky to call you our friend.” I knock my knuckles against his arm and he sinks back into his seat.

”You’re the first real friends I’ve ever had…” Koby mumbles. I felt the sudden urge to hug him.

...

Fuck it.

I scoot my chair over loudly, immediately throwing my good arm over his shoulders. He leans in as if waiting for it and I pull him just a bit closer.

”No one ever stuck up for me before…” Koby says, ducking his head. “I wouldn’t even stick up for me. But… the three of you taught me to fight for what I believe in.”

”That’s why I’m going to the Grand Line.” Luffy agrees.

”Makes sense to me.” Zoro adds.

”What? That’s not what I- I’m trying to convince you that it’s reckless!” Koby snaps.

”Like I said, it’s no use arguing with him.” I say, squeezing him gently.

”What’s your plan, anyway?” Zoro asks, nudging Koby with the handle of one of his swords. “You’re going to be a Marine, right? Watch out for the Navy’s intelligence. If they find out you were Alvida’s cabin boy they probably won’t let you enlist.”

Koby gulps and nods. I reach up from around his shoulders to ruffle his hair, as if I could physically dispel the tension in his shoulders.

However, I slip away from Koby and scoot my chair back over towards Zoro after a beat. I knew that the next scene was going to happen any-

My eyes are already on the bar doors when they open to reveal a group of Marines on the other side. The leader has to clear his throat a few times before the rest of my group's attention is pulled away from each other to him.

“Excuse me,” He starts politely. “Sorry to intrude.” He steps further in, leaving the rest of his men outside. “But you gentleman and miss are pirates, correct?”

“Yeah!” Luffy excitedly answers. “I'm officially a pirate captain now.” Then, like all the air got sucked out of him, he freezes with his smile stuck on his face. Suddenly he whips his head around, ignoring the Marine to stare at me.

I can't help my abrupt snort at his deadpan.

“Zoro agreed to join, yeah?” I ask amusedly. Zoro looks between Luffy and I with a raised brow. “So he's the first mate.” I say. My tone doesn't leave any room to argue, even as Luffy's lips start to curl out with how hard he purses them.

“You saved the base and town and we’re truly grateful for you.” The Marine slowly continues. “However, we're still Naval Marines and we cannot harbor pirates.” He bows his head slightly and steps to the side, gesturing for the door.

“No respect.” Zoro grumbles, following Luffy's lead as he begins to stand. I shrug and get up as well, taking just a moment to stack all of our empty plates into two convenient towers.

“Aren't you going with them?” The Marine asks Koby as we're just at the door.

“I'm not one of them.” Koby says, but his voice shakes. I notice the way Luffy's head tilts and I know that in the next moment he was going to goad Koby into a fight. I sigh and turn around first.

“Why the hell would Luffy recruit him?” I ask plainly. The Marine and Koby look from each other to me. “The kid wouldn't shut up about being a Marine. We didn't even tell him we were pirates until we tricked him into helping us free Zoro. He's pretty gullible.” I smile something mean. “He'd make a great Marine then, huh?”

“Nova!” Koby snaps.

“What? Didn't want them to know how easy it was to fool you?” I snort. “You won't be the first or last Marine we run circles around.” I say.

“Enough.” The Marine says. He huffs, looking from Koby's glare to my teasing smile. I can tell by the clench of his jaw he was more annoyed than anything. “Just go.” He says tersely.

The town members gather around as we three make our way down towards Port. Some of them wave, others thank us, but few actually approach us. I wondered idly if some of them had seen Zoro and Luffy fight. Thankful, but smart, worried about getting too close.

Not life Monkey D. “made of sunshine” Luffy would do anything.

“You said ‘we’.” Luffy blurts. I look over to him smiling way too wide.

“Wait, you were serious when you said you weren't with him?” Zoro asks, sending me an incredulous look.

“Yeah?” I ask slowly. “I'm not really pirate material-”

“You were so cool!” Luffy continues, ignoring my protest. He laughs as he launches himself into my side and I squeak when he accidently hits my shoulder.

“Watch it!” I barked over his laughter. His arms continue to stretch until he's woven himself around me. I do recognize that he'd made sure to leave my wrapped shoulder poking out.

“Come on come on come on!” He whines. Zoro makes eye contact with me and he erupts with laughter, nearly coughing at how quickly it ripped from his chest. I kick his shin playfully as I continue towards the dinghy, ignoring the kid on my back.

Zoro scruffs Luffy by his vest and the kids' limbs snap back to their rightful lengths immediately. He sets Luffy into the boat and then props his swords inside, turning to start untying the ropes.

My feet falter on shore.

This was it. This was the beginning of the Straw Hat pirates. The image of Zoro and Luffy in this boat looked so silly and so right. This was the beginning of everything.

I didn't belong in this image.

Something oily swims in my gut.

I wanted this. I had always wanted this. It was right at my fingertips. I wanted to give myself this chance.

Yet.

That was selfish, wasn't it?

It didn't matter how much I wanted to take. It didn't matter if this was my second chance or second life. This was their first everything. Was it right for me to force myself onto them, knowing how much I lacked, just so I could make myself happy? I knew their future, mostly, but how much would my presence change it? Probably not much, I didn't hold myself in any kind of high regard. But I knew about the butterfly effect. What if, even if indirectly, I changed something? What if even if I didn't join them, me just existing-

Something flicks my forehead.

“You're thinking too much.” Luffy says as his hand snaps back into place. My fingers touch my forehead and I stare wide eyed at him.

When did it get so bright? It felt like the sun just started shining, and everything around me had a bit more light, a bit more color.

“Hey, join my crew.” Luffy chirps.

“Why?” I find myself asking. “I'm not a swordsman. I don't know how to fight. You don't know anything about me.” Even I can hear the tail end tinge of frantic in my words. I wait for him to concede, like the first time he had asked and the first time I'd given him that answer.

He stares and tilts his head in thought. I feel the creeping fear and resignation that he's going to say ‘you're right’.

I want him to.

I need him to.

I'm so terrified he's going to.

“I know you're smart and you think too much.” He says instead. My mouth goes dry. “I know you knew Helmeppo was a bad guy before anyone else. You tried to untie Zoro cause you figured out he was going to be executed before the month was over, even though you weren't with Koby and me. And you took a bullet for Koby and stood up to the Marines until I got there.” He continues matter-of-factly. There's no obvious encouragement in his tone, no urging to understand how he felt. It was just… said. Like a fact. “I know you want to be a writer.”

I open my mouth to… to say something or… I don't know. I hadn't expected him to have... retained knowledge about me? I don't know.

I don't know.

I had just been watching the story unfold. I hadn't done anything. Yet, the entire time, he'd been watching me. He'd remembered things about me.

Luffy had seen me and had thought I still want her to join my crew. Somehow, that was even more terrifying than him having not registered my existence at all.

“Hey, hey, Nova, write about me!” He says, standing up so quickly it rocks the dinghy. Zoro lunges to grab at the pier, grumbling under his breath. “I'm going to have the greatest adventure ever! Better than even the last king of the pirates!” He announces.

He's so innocent. He's so naive. He's so…

He's so…

“Okay.” I hear myself say.

Luffy cheers, bouncing around more. Zoro curses and grabs me by the front of my shirt, hauling me into the boat before it can bounce too far away from the dock.

I trip and squeal as I topple over into Luffy, sending us both crashing to the deck. He continues laughing, taking the fall as a hug and immediately wrapping himself around me. I feel his giggling reverberant through my entire being and it starts shaking loose some of the uglier parts of myself I was still trying to hold onto.

Zoro kicks the boat further out and drops the tiny sail. I feel the small vessel lurch forward as a gust of wind sweeps it away.

“Luffy!” Koby hollers from shore. “Nova!”

Luffy sits up, dragging me with him. He drops me to stand and wave at the kid sobbing and saluting in the distance.

“We'll meet again!” Luffy shouts.

“Be a good Marine Koby!” I shout too as I get to my feet. “Don't ever stop following your own kind of justice!”

“I'll never forget all that you did for me!” Koby yells. We watch the group of Marines march up behind the kid, all saluting behind him. “Be a good pirate, Nova! Take care of Luffy!” I snort and that's all it takes for Zoro and Luffy to start laughing.

“Be a good pirate?” Zoro asks, making himself comfortable. “What a weird kid.”

“A weird Marine.” I correct teasingly, also dropping down to stretch out. “A good Marine.”

“That was fun!” Luffy says. He looks between Zoro leaning back on the port side with his legs stretched out, and me on the starboard with my feet knocking into Zoro's hip. He grins wide as he throws himself down, laying over both our legs. “To the Grand Line!” He shouts.

“I'm hungry.” Luffy huffs for, probably, the tenth time. I groan, throwing an arm over my eyes, trying to ignore him.

“We know, Luffy.” I grumble.

There's a moment of lovely silence, just a lull, and then I hear Luffy whine.

”Nova,” He begins. I feel a weight drop into my lap. I peek out from under my arm just to be met with an impressive set of puppy eyes and pouting lips. “I’m hungry.” He mumbles.

”Don’t you think it’s strange that you can’t navigate?” Zoro suddenly asks, sending a glare down towards the kid in my lap. Luffy rolls over, obviously comfortable since he didn’t look like he planned to get up again.

”Nope.” He says. “Drifting has worked pretty well for me so far.” Zoro’s eyes ghost over to me and I raise my hands in mock surrender.

”Don’t look at me. I’m not a navigator.” I say.

”What about you? You’re supposed to be the holy terror of the seas!” Luffy says.

”I never called myself that.” Zoro grunts. “I followed a pirate I was after out to sea, but I couldn’t find my way back to the village.”

”So you got lost?” I ask, snorting. Zoro pokes my thigh with the handle of his sword with a glare.

”Don’t put it like that!” He snaps. Luffy opens his mouth and I cover it with my hand, knowing he was going to complain about being hungry again. “Anyway,” He continues quickly, “What kind of pirate doesn’t know how to navigate? At this rate, we’ll never make it to the Grand Line. We’ve gotta get a navigator as soon as possible.”

Luffy shoves my hand off of his mouth as he lurches up. “And we need a cook, and a musician and-”

”Those can wait!” Zoro yells. Then, on cue, the two slump and both grumble about being hungry. I sigh loudly, wondering how I was the most normal.

Actually, ignoring the fact I was in a fictional world, of course I was the most normal.

”Hey… It’s a bird…” Zoro mumbles.

”It looks pretty big…” Luffy adds. “Let’s eat it!” He shouts, already shifting in the boat so he can stretch his arms out for the sail’s boom. He suddenly springs out of the ship, making the whole vessel tip dangerously as he flies out of it. I dully watch him fly into the distance as I wipe the spray of sea water off of my face.

”You idiot!” Zoro screams when he realises Luffy wasn't coming back down.

”Damn, it got him.” I say monotonously.

”Hey!” Zoro snaps, whipping around on me. “Be more worried! Get the sails up!” He throws my legs out of the way of the oars and I mockingly groan as I sit up and start to furl the sails.

”He’s going to be fine.” I say with a bored wave of my hand. I can’t keep my smile off my face at Zoro’s venomous look and it only worsens when he realises I’m so nonchalant just to fuck with him.

Zoro starts to row at an impressive speed and I have to sit down so I don’t tumble overboard. I hear him start to grumble under his breath but I can’t quite catch the words over the wind. I can tell by his looks alone though that I didn’t quite mind not hearing it.

The bird is basically a speck in the sky now and I’m not quite sure how Zoro was following it. Maybe because he could still see it? I kept my eyes on it and the direction we were headed, just in case Zoro decided to take a random turn even though it was an obvious straight line.

”It’s a ship! Hey!” Someone shouts and I lean over the side to see three figures wading in the middle of the ocean in front of us.

”There’s people.” I say.

”I don’t care.” Zoro responds and I can’t help but laugh.

”He’s not stopping!” I call out gleefully. “You better grab on!”

The three men sputter, flailing to swim out of the way of our racing ship to not get hit. I’m surprised when their hands find the boat’s railing as we pass and they all scramble to pull their soaking wet bodies on board.

”Wow.” Zoro deadpans. “Didn’t think you’d make it.”

”You would have left us to die!” One of them wails at my side.

”What kind of people are you?” Another one moans.

The third one doesn’t speak immediately, still panting as he wipes water from his eyes. I watch him reach for his waistband. As he starts to unsheathe his sword my own hand ghosts towards my hip.

”You’re gonna wanna stop this ship.” He drawls threateningly, his eyes solely on Zoro. “We’re pirates of Buggy the Clown.” He says with a sneer, pointing his blade.

My gun presses against his temple and the three still. It was a complete bluff, obviously. I hadn’t fired my weapon once. I hadn’t ever even used a gun before.

But what can I say? Having Zoro at my back and the knowledge of this story gave me a bit of bravado.

”We’re not stopping.” I say sweetly. Zoro practically growls at the three, his eyes narrowing sharply. It’s only at his look that the three pirates start to tremble. “And also, word of advice, I wouldn’t threaten our swordsman.”

Zoro lunges so quickly at the three that I barely even see him move before he’s on them.

Within minutes, they were black and blue and sat at the bow with the two oars in their hands. Zoro sighs contently, throwing himself down to sit at my side.

”So sorry Master Zoro, Miss Nova,” The one in the middle says with the most manners he’s probably ever used in his life. “We didn’t know who you were!” He says, as if I had my name out anywhere.

I shield my eyes from the sun as I look up into the sky. “I’m not seeing him.” I mutter. Zoro sighs again, this time in annoyance, and points at the swollen faced trio.

”You jokers made me lose my friend.” He says. “Keep rowing until we find land.” He orders. The three nod hurriedly and somehow speed up. I try my hardest not to coo over Zoro calling Luffy his friend.

”So… the Buggy pirates.” I say slowly, passing my gun between my palms.

”How did you three end up out here? Did your captain kick you overboard?” Zoro asks.

”What? No!” One of them shouts.

”It was that woman!” Another adds.

”It was all her fault!” The third barks.

”A woman?” I ask. I remembered vaguely that Nami had been the reason the three were stranded.

The trio start to take turns retelling the story of finding a girl seemingly dying at sea. I didn’t remember much of the why, though, and truly didn’t care to listen to the stooges to be refamiliarized. However, I do perk up when Zoro interrupts to ask who Buggy was and one of the pirates readily tells him that their captain had eaten a devil fruit. I definitely didn’t remember them indulging that fact.

”What kind of-” I start, but the guy in the middle suddenly stands up and points behind us.

”Land ho!” He shouts, laughing nervously. I scowled when I turned to see it was already so close that we were slowing down so we wouldn’t crash into the docks. When I sent a stink eye to the pirate he was awkwardly avoiding my gaze.

”This is it, Master Zoro, Miss Nova.” One of the pirates says as he starts tying off the ship. As Zoro and I step onto the pier, the three pirates begin murmuring to each other about how to confront Buggy with empty hands.

”There’s no one here.” I say, glancing around the empty streets. It was quiet, eerily so since it was midday. It felt like the complete opposite of what we’d just seen in Shells Town.

”It looks like a ghost town.” Zoro mutters.

”Oh, well, you see Sir, Miss,” One of the pirates begins. “We’ve kinda taken over the town.”

”The entire town.” I repeat, glancing around. It felt so… empty, different, in person. There were townhouses everywhere, stretching far over my head and lining almost every road we could see. It was so much bigger than Shells town, too, but the lack of people felt like something had been carved out even though it physically was still so crowded.

”C’mon.” Zoro says. “Take us to your captain.” He jerks his chin, causing the pirates to scramble off to lead us. He ducks his head a bit towards me then, once they're a few steps ahead. “Maybe their captain knows where Luffy is.”

”Probably.” I say as I holster my gun in my waistband and shove my hands in my pockets. “With our luck so far, Luffy's probably been kidnapped.” I tease. Zoro chuckles and I try not to look too pleased.

Our footsteps almost echo as we meander behind the three stooges. I leave Zoro to keep his steady gaze on their backs while I take my time peering into windows of homes and store fronts. Everything was just left as is, acting almost as time capsules of previous lives left behind.

It was one thing watching this miniature arc, but it was another to walk through it. I hadn't ever really thought about how awful and weird it was for Buggy to take over a town. Especially since Luffy beats him so easily and he was always such a large comic relief character. Buggy was strong and terrifying enough to have a whole town fall to him. He was twisted enough to ruin and displace all of these people's lives just for an incrim more of infamousy. It slightly tinged the image I had of him in my mind.

After all, Buggy was one of my top favorite characters.

The ground rumbles under my feet. My head whips around towards Zoro.

A thunderous boom shakes the world.

It cracks and splinters. Houses erupt in the near distance, just a street away, and I watch as their remains fly high in the sky.

I stare at the smoke. My ears ring and I can't quite pull my eyes away. My heart felt like it was in my shoes.

Suddenly, I was home.

Home and on the sidewalk looking at the car crash. It had been so loud, too loud, and my ears wouldn't stop ringing.

People were gathering, shouting and murmuring and talking, but I couldn't hear them. All I could do was stare at the old Honda that had been practically folded in half. I couldn't look away from the driver's seat. I was waiting, holding my breath, feeling coiled on the edge of a full breakdown, for a hint of movement.

Why wasn't there movement?

Why wasn't he moving?

“Hey,” My neighbor calls, grabbing my shoulder to drag me away. I push against her hand, still staring. I had to see him move. He had to move.

God, please, just let me see him move-

“Hey!” Two hands dig into my shoulders and I hiss at the pain that shoots through my left one. I cringe at the feeling and when I blink I'm-

“Zoro?” I mumble, blinking a few more times.

The swordsman gave me an odd look, the hand on my left shoulder much more gentle.

He stays silent, his eyes flickering around my features as if looking for something. I look from him to the world around me.

I wasn't home.

I breathe.

Right. One Piece. Orange Town. That had just been the Buggy Ball demonstration.

“What was that?” Zoro asks. I ignore the almost soft edge to his words.

“Probably the reason this Buggy guy was able to take over a whole town.” I say, knowing damn well that wasn't really what he was asking me. His brow twitches but he nods and drops it in favor of stepping back to give me space. For a moment, I miss Luffy's lack of boundaries. “Bet we could follow the path of destruction right back to him.” I say, trying to force some upbeat tones into my voice. Zoro hums and nods, gesturing for me to take the lead.

We didn't even really need to follow the trench of destroyed homes and lifted ground. A few steps over it, the sound of Buggy's crew cheering and hollering was easy to hear with how quiet the ghost town was. They were like a beacon, truly, and their confidence in their reign was astounding. Their belief that no one would be looking for them was only cemented when we came to the side of the building they were on top of to find multiple ladders set against it. It made easy access for them, but also for anyone else wandering by.

Sure, if there was anyone walking the empty streets they probably wouldn't want to climb up to come face-to-face with the Pirates. At the same time, weren't they worried about Marines? The East Blue was known for small fish but, seriously.

This was too easy.

Zoro and I start up on two different ladders. I keep my eyes up, refusing to look down as I make my way up. I didn't think I had a fear of heights, but I wasn't going to test it.

I peak over the edge, seeing a familiar sight. Buggy's crew was fanned out, mostly staying back close to their captain. In the center was the Buggy cannon aimed at where our caged captain was on the opposite side. Of course, there was Nami, too. She was wielding her Bo staff, tangerine orange hair sticking out like a sore thumb amongst the Pirates, even with their outrageous and cringe-worthy outfits.

”Little girl, you tried to make a fool of me!” A nasally voice bellows. I lean so I can catch a peek of a fuming Buggy in the middle of the pirates. I had almost forgotten how wild his original design pre-time-skip was. “For that, you die!” His crew launches forward, on command. Nami takes one good swing at the first wave, sending a few back, before she throws her staff to the side and dives for the back of the cannon. I watch her pick up a fuse I hadn’t realised was lit and squeezes it between her palms. Her squeak of pain turns into a drawn out whine of anguish.

”Hey! Look out!” Luffy shouts from his cage. “Behind you!”

Zoro launches himself over the ledge of the building, throwing himself into the fight before I can even get a word out.

I hesitate to follow, glancing from Zoro and Nami back towards Luffy. I slink over the side and dart my way around the edge of the roof towards my captain. His eyes snap away from Zoro and Nami and he's opening his mouth before I can reach for it to keep it shut.

”Zoro! Nova!” He shouts in glee, making me sigh. I glance back to see that Zoro has scared the crowd enough to keep them at bay for us to regroup.

”You hurt?” Zoro asks.

”No, I’m okay. I’m glad you guys found me!” Luffy’s happy smile turns into a pout that he levels on me. “Get me out of here!” He demands.

”How’d you even do this?” I muse, crouching down so I can inspect the cage closer. Why did Buggy have something like this lying around? Did he use it often enough that he brought it not only on land, but decided to bring it up to the base he’d made?

“I don’t even wanna know.” Zoro grumbles. “He’s just goofing around.” I turn to make a joke to Zoro but the words die when I see Buggy start to approach. He raises his hands in a grand gesture, to settle his murmuring crew members. They all seemed scared shitless at Zoro’s appearance and I’m reminded again about how well known his name is in the East.

”So you’re Roranoa Zoro, huh?” Buggy starts, smirking. “You must’ve come to capture me, right?”

”No,” Zoro says plainly, dusting something off his shirt, “I gave up pirate hunting.”

Buggy’s smirk falters for just a moment before he scrambles to save face, forcing a laugh. ”W-Well! I’m interested in killing you.”

”I don’t care. Back off.”

The pirates roar with encouragement for their captain and I can’t help but roll my eyes. I stand and lean my hip on the cage as Zoro turns to send a scowl towards Buggy who was unsheathing his swords. There’s a beat and then the two run at each other. In a blink pieces of Buggy’s body are sent flying and I try not to flinch. If he didn’t have a Devil Fruit, this would’ve been far too gruesome.

”Christ, Zoro,” I mutter, eyeing Buggy’s body parts. Zoro looks back to us and seems just as surprised by how easy it was to slice through the other man.

”That was easy.” Luffy says. “Now, get me outta here!”

”They're just laughing.” I hear Nami mumble, taking a nervous step away from the smiling pirate crew.

”Didn’t they say he had a Devil Fruit?” I prompt. Zoro shrugs as he walks over, leaning down so he can examine the cage himself.

”Whatever it was, it didn’t help him.” Zoro says. “And these bars are too thick for me to cut through.”

The crew's laughter gets louder. While everyone’s eyes were on them, I noticed something moving by Buggy’s body.

I knew the plot. I knew what was going to happen. I knew that my greatest fear while tagging along was changing the story. I knew I shouldn’t interfere.

I shouldn’t.

A gunshot rings out.

Buggy immediately sits up with a cry, comically flailing around. His floating hand lurches away from Zoro’s back, shaking its fingers out, its knife forgotten on the ground. The crew falls deadly quiet, all wide eyed and open mouthed.

”I just reminded you that he had a Devil Fruit.” I complain shakily, lowering my gun. I feel my arm shake. I hadn’t prepared for the knockback and even though I’d only fired once, I felt a strain in my shoulder - the good one.

”What- How did you know!?” Buggy wails. His dismembered body floats into the air as he fumes.

”You didn’t bleed.” I say.

”Nice one, Nova!” Luffy cheers.

”I’m sick of all these weirdos.” Zoro growls. He nudges my arm when steps up to my side. I take it as a silent form of thanks.

”Tell me about it.” I mutter.

”It doesn’t matter!” Buggy snaps. “I ate the chop-chop fruit. You can slice and dice me, but you can’t kill me!” His body parts float closer and snap back into their rightful places.

”Devil Fruits are real!?” Nami yells, looking around, expecting more people to be surprised.

”That guys a freak.” Luffy agrees.

”Deadass, you can not talk.” I snip back, shooting him a grin.

”You never stood a chance, Roronoa Zoro.” Buggy continues. “That girl may have saved you this time, but I’m immune to all of your attacks!” He gloats. His crew immediately get a second wind and start cheering for him again.

”You were going to stab him in the back!” Luffy suddenly exclaims. “That’s fighting dirty, big nose!”

”You dare call me a big nose?!” Buggy exclaims, suddenly throwing his knife. There’s a gasp from everyone when Luffy catches it between his teeth and breaks the blade in a single bite.

”I swear, I’m gonna clobber you.” Luffy says with a triumphant grin.

”Who’s the freak again?” I mumble. As the pirates start laughing at his promise, I turn to him to ask, “What’s the plan captain?” He blinks a few times before he grins something stupid.

”Run!” He says with a laugh.

”What?!” Nami exclaims. “We’re not going anywhere. They’ll kill you the moment we leave!”

Luffy just continues to smile, looking from me to Zoro.

”Gotcha.” Zoro says with a smirk. “Get over here Nova.”

”Roger!” I call back, grinning as I run with him towards the cannon. Buggy sees us move and exclaims as he sends his chopped swords-wielding-hands flying towards us. Zoro shoves me a bit as he blocks the blades. I skid to a stop first, crouching down under the barrel and trying to lift it with my back. I feel the burn of pain on my shoulder and try to grit my teeth through it.

”At least try,” Zoro bites with a grin too wide to be truly annoyed with me. He sidles in next to me and then the barrel lifts so quick I stumble back as it tips over to aim towards Buggy’s crew. “C’mon, light this thing!” He barks at Nami who flinches and then fumbles with a match box. As soon as the short fuse catches, Zoro shoves at both of us to sprint back towards Luffy. I duck down by his cage, covering my ears just in time for the cannon to fire. The loud boom shakes my very bones and I clench my teeth so I don’t bite my tongue.

I feel a hand briefly on my head and glance up to see that it was Zoro. He doesn't look at me or acknowledge the gesture, but I smile anyway.

“Now's our time to get out of here.” Zoro says, already reaching for the cage. He pauses for just a moment to turn a look on Nami. “Who’re you, anyway?”

“Oh, uh, a thief.” She says, looking surprised that he'd asked.

“No,” Luffy interjects. “She's our new Navigator.”

”What are you even talking about?” She snaps, sending him a sneer. “And shouldn’t you be more worried about still being in that cage?”

”We’ll worry about that later.” Zoro says, hefting the cage up onto his back. Since he wasn’t injured, he did it with ease. I whistle.

”Dude. What do you lift?” I hiss, which gets me a cocky grin. I roll my eyes and gently punch his arm. “We can get off of the roof here onto the lower ones.”

”We should be far enough away now.” Zoro finally says. He starts to shift the cage off of his back and I rush to help him set it down. Luffy bounces a bit and then whines as he wiggles around in the ropes still tied around him.

”Calm down before you pull something.” I admonish lightly. I crouch down and reach through the bars for him. Luffy scoots closer, letting me start to untie the knot. I hiss lightly as my left shoulder screams at me for straining it. “There you go.” I say once the ropes fall away.

”Thanks!” Luffy chirps, immediately stretching out as much as the cage will let him.

”What’re we going to do about this thing?” Zoro asks, kicking it with his boot.

”You sure you can’t cut through it?” I ask with a raised brow. He huffs and doesn’t bother giving me a verbal answer.

”Oh look, a dog!” Luffy says, pointing through the bars. I twist in my spot, looking over my shoulder down the road. A small white terrier was slowly walking towards us. I grin immediately at the sight of Chouchou. I immediately coo at him, crouching down to offer the back of my hand. Chouchou doesn’t look too interested in any of us, more intent on sitting down directly in front of one of the buildings we were by. However, he does side eye my hand and leans over to sniff at it.

”...Is this really where you all want to lay low?” Nami pipes up, sending the three of us an incredulous look. “We’re in the middle of the street.”

”It’s fine.” Zoro says, leaning back onto the cage. “We’ll hear him coming before he even gets close.”

”It’ll give us time to figure out how to get Luffy out.” I agree.

”Whatever. I only followed you guys so I could thank you for saving me.” She says, revealing a key. She tosses it into the air and I lurch to snatch it before it hits the ground. Chouchou eyes me and I stand quickly, worried he was going to take it from my hand. Again, I didn't want to change the story… but I also wasn’t going to stand around while Luffy throttled a dog. This was a change for the better.

”Is that the key for-?” Luffy starts but is interrupted by me unlocking his cage. He cheers as he jumps out. “Thanks!”

”Yeah well, I got the stupid key, but I left the map and all the treasure.” She says and then sighs.

”Huh. The rescue was successful after all.” Zoro pipes in.

As Luffy starts comically stretching, as if he hadn’t been crammed into a barrel much smaller, I hear approaching footsteps. I stiffen enough that I know Zoro notices as his hand drifts to his sword handles.

”What’re you whippersnappers doing over here?”

We all look over to see the Mayor. His name was lost on me. It probably said a lot about me that I knew the dog's name after a thousand episodes but not the Mayor of the island Buggy took over.

”Who’re you old man?” Zoro calls out.

”Who am I? I’m the Mayor of this town, Boodle.” He says with a huff.

Boodle, huh? What a fucking name.

”Are you okay?” He asks, looking our group over. I realized then that he had no real reason to send Zoro off. “Did you get that after running into that no good pirate?” He gestures to my shoulder and I shake my head. ”Really? Because your bandages are quite bloody, girl.” He adds with a wave of his hand. I blink and look over. I’m surprised to see just how much blood has seeped through. I press a hand to it to see how wet it is.

”I may have opened it.” I mumble. There hadn’t been a doctor in by the time we’d made it to Rika’s mom’s bar. I had told them not to worry and just had Koby bandage it. It’d been pretty good, since it’d lasted me this long. Though, I suppose bullet wounds usually needed stitches. Helping lift a cannon and overall acting like I wasn’t injured probably hadn’t helped it heal in any way.

”Why don’t we swing you over to the doctor at the refugee shelter?” He asks. “It’s not too far from here.”

I hesitate, glancing from the Mayor to my crew. I didn’t want to get too far from them, really. Obviously I knew they’d be more than alright without me around. Yet, it made me uneasy.

”No, it’s fine, I-”

”I’ll go with you.” Zoro states, already pulling himself away from where he leaned on the empty cage. He doesn’t even look at me as he starts after the Mayor who’d turned on his heel to lead us as soon as Zoro had agreed.

”We’ll meet up with you later.” Luffy says with a resolute nod. I frown, looking from him to Nami.

”I won’t be long.” I concede through a mumble, hurrying to catch up with the two.

The refugee camp truly wasn’t too far. Just a few streets further towards the coast line. It looked like an old tourist hotel that had been boarded up and abandoned like many of the houses we’d seen closer to the middle of town. There hadn’t been much to go by to let anyone know there were people inside, which was probably the point.

Mayor Bumble knocks a certain pattern on the front door before opening it and ushering us inside. There were many people loitering in the lobby, all nervous and pacing, eyes lingering far too long on us as we stepped in. Some, holding guns, nodded at the Mayor as he entered and stopped bothering to monitor us.

”Is the whole town here?” I ask quietly. There was a somber silence here that I didn’t dare break.

”Most of them.” Bumble admits. “Anyone who didn’t get off the island in time or didn’t want to leave.”

”Didn’t want to leave?” Zoro asks. Bumble leads us down one of the halls lined with rooms. He stops just a few doors in.

”We’re a stubborn bunch.” He says with a shrug before opening the door he stood before.

Inside was a room that had been all but dismantled of what must've been its original floor plan. There was no single large bed, like most hotel rooms I knew, but a lot of small cots set up against the walls. Only one or two were filled while the rest remained empty. In the center stood a white coated figure who was running fingers over a small journal in their hands.

”If you’re not dying, keep standing.” The woman says, not evening looking over her shoulder.

”No one’s dying doctor.” Bumble says with a snort and wave of his hand. The doctor turns, raising a thin brow. Her eyes dart over our group before she sighs and shuts her book.

”Why do we have visitors?” She asks slowly. She steps over to us and sizes Zoro and I up.

”They got caught up with Buggy.” Bumble says. He practically spits the pirate's name. “I need you to check out this girl's shoulder.”

The doctor hums, her critical eyes tracing over me before lingering on the blood soaked bandages. She waves her hand in a gesture for me to take a seat on one of the available stools.

”I’m going to head back to your friends.” Bumble says. He tips a nod towards us all before stepping out of the room. The doctor continues to stare at me before I jerkingly step over to a stool and sit down.

“What happened?” She asks, already grabbing up gauze and gloves.

“A bullet.” I say. Her eyes snap to me again.

“Did you get it out?” She asks and I purse my lips.

“I don't know?”

“It went straight through.” Zoro supplies from where he leaned on the wall by the door. He lifts an incredulous brow at me but I just shrug. I didn't really remember asking. I actually didn't remember much of getting patched up either, but I didn't feel like divulging that while Zoro glared at me.

“No wonder you're bleeding.” The doctor says as she begins cutting away the bandages. She clicks her tongue when she sees the rolls of packed gauze. “No one stitched you up.”

“Didn't have the time.” I mutter and then hiss as she probs at the wound.

“You're lucky you can even move your arm.” She snips. She reaches for a needle and I feel myself stiffen. “I’m going to have you move over to a cot.” She says, waving to one of the empty ones against the wall.

I nervously shift over, laying down with a rattling breath. I flicker my eyes over towards Zoro. He was watching the doctor’s every movement closely and I wasn’t sure if it was from paranoia or interest.

“Will this hurt?” I ask once the doctor swivels towards me. Zoro steps closer then, to where my head was laid. I wasn’t sure if it was on purpose, but having him closer made me feel a bit braver. However, he just gives me a long look and no words of comfort as the doctor nears with her suture and needle. “Okay. Cool. Right.” I mutter.

”You'll need to remove your shirt.” She says. When she sees my incredulous look she just nods and stands to roll over a privacy barrier. I quickly looked at Zoro again.

”I'm not going anywhere.” He says with a roll of his eyes. I notice there's just the smallest look of confusion in his brows by my sudden fear at being separated. I quickly look away, not sure how to explain my anxiety with doctors. Or my anxiety with being away from the crew. How had I ever thought I'd be able to survive in this world without being a part of the Straw Hat's?

Once the curtains are in place I strip my shirt with help from the doctor. She also has me removing my sports bra, but has the kindness to give me a piece of fabric to hide myself with.

“You’re going to feel some pinching. I’d advise not to watch.” The doctor says with an even tone. She sprays something onto my shoulder that makes me flinch at how cold it is. “You shouldn’t feel much else.”

I keep my eyes squarely on the ceiling as she begins.

True to her word, I don't feel more than her fingers on my arm that brace her hand as we work. I keep waiting for some kind of pain or pinch, but nothing ever answers my anticipation.

After an indiscernible amount of time, the doctor sighs and leans away. She wipes my shoulder down before beginning to wrap my chest and shoulder in cast padding then stretch gauze. When she finishes with a cohesive bandage, she helps me get my bra back on and then my torn shirt. I run my hands over the bandaging across my chest through my shirt as she wheels the privacy curtain back. As he had said, Zoro was still in the same spot, albeit looking bored out of his mind.

I try not to feel so surprised by the modern medicine performed.

“In one piece?” Zoro drawls and I abort the urge to say ‘you said the title’ and just nod with a smile. I hop off the cot but don't get far as the doctor thrusts a bottle of pulls into my hand.

“Take one of these every twelve hours for the next three to five days. Don't stress out your shoulder with anything over five pounds. Try not to use it at all. No strenuous activity.” She lists, eyes barely meeting mine before they find her book and she's turning away. “Keep the rest to use as needed.” Her backs to us as she waves us away. Zoro only snorts before nudging my good arm and leading us away.

“Thanks for coming with me.” I say as we make it back into the hall. Zoro just shrugs.

“Hey, what's that?” Someone calls out. A few of the meandering refugees in the lobby start heading towards the front windows before they begin moving out of the door. Zoro and I make brief eye contact before we're following on their heels.

Outside, the townsfolk have gathered to start murmuring as they look towards the way we'd been originally lead by Bumble. However, instead of the Mayor or, worse, pirates, there's only a small white terrier.

“It's Chouchou.” I mutter before weaving my way through the town's people.

The small dog walks without a care towards the refugees. His white coat, which had been pristine when I'd met him, now had black smudges of soot and matted areas of blood along with flank. In his mouth he proudly carried a bag of crumble dog food. The town's people rush him, and it warms my heart how quick they are to check over his injuries and to begin calling back for medical supplies.

“Wasn't that dog with Luffy?” Zoro mumbles to me. I nod my head with a purse of my lips.

“I have a feeling something happened while we were gone.” I reply.

Zoro and I are quick to discreetly bypass the town's people and start our way back into town.

It isn’t hard to find my way through the abandoned bridges. Partially because the refugee camp wasn’t the farthest from where Bumble had originally found us. Partially because between the standing buildings I could make out the large crater of the Buggy Ball, guiding me to where we would’ve run to post seeing Buggy.

I hear Mayor Bumble shouting something and Luffy laughing loudly over his words. Just as I smile, I falter in my step when the hairs on my neck rise. Zoro suddenly grabs me around the waist and throws us both to the side before I can even voice the feeling.

An explosion sounds a millisecond later and shakes my vision. I lamely try to cover my ears only after the sound starts and I swear I still hear it afterwards.

“That's one heck of a greeting.” Zoro mutters, throwing planks of shredded wood off of us. I sit up with a groan, rubbing the side of my head where I hear a distant ringing.

“I should've taken those painkillers before we left “ I grumble, which gets an aborted chuckle from Zoro.

“Nova! Zoro!” I hear Luffy call out. I shake the debris out of my hair before looking over my shoulder to see the trio we'd left behind earlier. When our eyes meet, his face blooms in a massive smile. “You're both alive!” He calls in glee. Zoro stands with a sigh, dusting himself off before offering me a hand. I let him haul me to my feet, glad he was strong enough to pick up my weight so easily.

”Luckily.” I say back with a mutter of, “I literally just got patched up.” I thumbed at the bandage on my shoulder, a little surprised it still seemed intact even though I just got thrown to avoid an explosion. There immediately goes my promise to avoid strenuous activity.

”That’s it!” Bumble explodes, making me flinch at the outburst. He fumes, going red in the face as he looks over me and Zoro still covered in, I assume, stray bits of house and road rubble. “I can’t take any more!” He seethes. “Those pirates show up and they can do whatever they please, but this ends now! I’m the Mayor. I can’t keep letting them get away with this!”

”Mayor, please,” Nami starts, then startles as Bumble suddenly starts storming off. “Wait, you can’t fight them!” Nami chases him, grabbing his arm to stop him. “You’re just going to get yourself killed! You’re being reck-”

The mayor wrenches himself from Nami’s hold and whips around once more towards us. The sun catches the tears pooling in his eyes. “I know I’m being reckless!”

Then he’s gone.

”The Mayor…” Nami murmurs. “He was crying.”

”I didn’t see anything.” Luffy chirps with a grin, already walking over to where Zoro and I stood. I study his face, taking in the teasing glint in his eyes.

”This is going to be fun.” Zoro responds, seeing the same thing I saw. He elbows me like I'm an accomplice. I feel my heart give a heavy flip at that. An ‘accomplice’, I think with a warmth someone normal wouldn't.

”This isn't a laughing matter.” Nami barks, glaring at all three of us even if only Luffy and Zoro held those infuriating smiles.

”No worries,” Luffy says while pocketing his hands. “I like him. I won’t let him get killed.” He says with a nonchalance and snicker that has Nami’s face twisting up.

”How can you just stand there and laugh?” She looks him over, her right eye twitching. “What do you get out of this anyway?”

”We’re headed for the Grand Line!” He exclaims with such certainty I can’t help but smile. “We’ll steal that map back, then we can all go together.” He gestures to us all with a wide sweep of his arm. “Join up with us. You want the map and all that treasure, right?”

Nami studies his offered hand with a critical eye before she smiles. It’s strained, not quite real, but enough to fool Luffy.

”I won’t become a pirate.” She says, but then clasps his hand as an offer of an olive branch. “Let’s just say we’ll join forces and work together for a common goal.”

”What a weirdo.” Zoro mumbles.

”Says that guy carrying around three swords.” Nami snips immediately.

”Come on, come on, let's go!” Luffy cheers, excitement finally exploding out at the idea of a new crew mate and the map of his dreams so close. Luffy jumps into my side, flinging an arm over my shoulders. I yelp at being jostled, and struggle in his hold while Zoro laughs.

”She’s coming too?” Nami asks, then when she meets my eyes she repeats, “You’re coming too? What about your wounds?”

”They got better.” I reply dryly.

”That’s impossible!” She snaps.

”She should be more worried that she kept me out of the fight.” Zoro says. His tone is ruff but his eyes crinkle in a teasing manor when they meet mine. “I have a reputation to uphold. Let’s go.”

”I can’t wait!” Luffy cheers, pulling me down a bit more before I finally shove him off me.

”You two are crazy.” Nami mutters, narrowing her eyes at the two boys.

”Just wait until they start fighting.” I say. I try to sound annoyed, but I know the smile I can’t keep off my face gives away my own excitement.

”...The three of you are crazy.” Nami corrects with a huff.

Chapter Text

I’d like to say that I stood my ground with Zoro and Luffy in their fights against Buggy and his crew. I’d like to say that joining the fight was second nature and I had no trouble bearing the weight of a gun I'd only fired once out of instinct alone. I'd like to say that I'd done anything of note.

I'd like to.

But the fight was over before I even had time to struggle between the choices of watching their fight or helping Nami with stealing Buggy's gold. With Zoro stepping up unharmed and Luffy rallied by Mayor Bumble's determination, Buggy's crew fell within minutes. There was no dramatic, dragged out fight like I knew from the Anime. There were no last minute new powers or exclamations of pride and belief in one another. It was a quick, dirty fight that had Zoro and Luffy elbowing each other in pride. They had wrapped up the fight so quickly that the town's people hadn't rallied together to find the Mayor before we were at the docks.

The change in pacing set my heart a light. I kept checking over my shoulder as we leisurely walked to the shore, waiting for the angry mob of people after they found their knocked out Mayor. Instead, we took our time, Chouchou weaving between our legs as he walked with us.

The only person to see us off was the terrier. Bumble didn't wake up in time and the town wasn't fast enough.

It's silent from Shells Town. It should be peaceful.

It only makes me nauseous.

Had saving Zoro from Buggy's back stabbing really changed so much of the plot? Or was the manga more different that I had assumed?

Was I even in the world of the Manga? Or was this just a different story in general?

I help Zoro tie Nami's stolen ship to the dinghy we'd taken from Alvida's crew. He checks the sails a few times before giving up when Nami nudges him out of the way to do it herself. He hops off of her deck down into the boat where Luffy was, not even batting an eye when water splashes up and jostles his captain.

He almost immediately throws himself down to get comfortable. I swear I only look away from him for a second before I hear him start to snore. Luffy snickers at him before hopping over to the bow to perch on its head, face thrust into the breeze.

”Nova, right?”

I flinch. I looked at Nami, who had just finished settling her bag of treasure - what’s left after Luffy left half of it behind - in the cabin. I hadn’t heard her finish and watched the door swing quietly shut behind her. Her smile doesn’t reach her eyes. It wasn’t… surprising, but did make me frown. We wouldn’t see any real smiles from her for a while.

Nami’s plastic grin falters and I realise I’m still frowning.

”I’m Nova.” I blurt. I hope she sees my embarrassment is more from my surprise rather than the way my mouth falters on my name. I realise it’s the first time I’ve introduced myself by my fake name since I met Luffy. It already felt like a blur. I try for a smile, but I know it doesn’t look quite right by the twitch in her careful expression.

”You seem… normal.” She deadpans.

”I am.” I say with a grin. “Those two are freaks of nature.”

”I got that impression.” She huffs. She does another subtle look over my stance. I know she’s trying to figure out why I was on the crew. Nami was a survivor. She was looking for any hidden danger in my awkward form. I didn’t know how to tell her that I was harmless, even with a gun on my hip. “Well, nice to meet you. I don’t know if you heard Luffy and I earlier, but I’m only joining you guys for a few islands.”

”Yep. Mutual benefit.” I nod along. “Thanks for joining, though, even if it’s for a bit. We’re shit at navigation.”

”Yeah, I’ve gathered.” She snorts. She looks over to where Luffy was bobbing to a song only he could hear and where Zoro was dead to the world, his snoring somehow louder now. “They really don’t seem like much.” She mutters. By the volume I don’t assume she meant me to hear.

I can’t help but peek at Nami again. She looked… contemplative. Her eyes narrowed on the back of Luffy’s head. I couldn’t help but smile and look away, knowing I didn’t want to get caught ogling.

Some things had changed, sure, but Nami had still joined. She was with us and soon enough we’d be meeting Usopp, then Sanji, and then we’d be casting off into the Grand Line. I just had to make sure my existence didn’t ruin any of that.

That’s all.

Just… that.

I could do that.

”You fixed it!” Luffy cheered, swinging around the deck as he was dancing with his stitched hat. Nami huffed, trying to play it cool, but I could see the way her lips twitched up at Luffy’s pure glee.

”It’s a temporary fix. I just sewed up the holes.” She says, putting away her miniature sewing kit back into the satchel on her hip. “It’ll be fine if you aren’t too rough with it.” Luffy giggles as he starts to poke at the obvious stitch work and I reach over to stop him.

”Gentle.” I reprimanded. “Don’t poke your finger through it.” He beams at me and nods, quick to slap his hat back on his head. He turns to head back to the bow and immediately trips over Zoro’s legs. The swordsman grunts and then cracks his eyes open to level his snickering captain with a sneer that would make anyone’s blood freeze. Luffy keeps giggling.

”Cut the racket, I can’t sleep.” He then rolls his eyes over to me. “I’m starving.” I mime pulling food out of my ass and he flips me off and looks at Nami. “Hey, share some of your rations with us.”

”What’s wrong with you guys? Don’t you know anything about seamanship? You don't have food or water, and you don’t even know how to sail.” She gripes. “You have to respect the sea!”

”Hey, hey! I see something!” Luffy says, shaking my shoulder until I bat his hand away. “It’s an island!”

”What?” Nami stands up with a sigh, pulling out a spyglass. “Forget it… It looks uninhabited, hold your course-”

Mid sentence, Zoro, without opening his eyes, casually slides a sword between the boats and cuts the ropes. Luffy grabs up the set of oars and our dinghy lurches as he starts paddling away from our navigator. I shake with quiet laughter at the duo’s silent synchronisation. What a perfect captain and first mate.

”Hey! Come back!” Nami shrieks.

”Maybe there’s someone there who will join our crew!” Luffy excitedly shouts back. I watch Nami change the position of her sails to follow us.

”Who’re you hoping to find on a deserted island?” I ask. Luffy hums in reply and then shrugs with a stupidly happy grin. It’s infectious and I shake my head. “You just want an adventure, don’t you?” I grouse.

”Yeah, how’d you know?” He says with a laugh.

It doesn’t take long for us to beach the small boat. I get out to help Luffy drag the dinghy further onto shore. By the time I was sure the vessel wouldn’t be able to drift out to sea, Nami had arrived. She grumbled something vicious as she re-tied the boats together and sent us a glower that didn’t last long under Luffy’s excited grin.

”I told you it was uninhabited.” She says, watching as Luffy’s head whipped back and forth as he takes in the extensive forest. “You won’t find anyone to join your crew here.”

”No one that would agree, anyway.” I mutter, having a feeling about where we were.

”Hey, Zoro! Get over here!” Luffy calls back, waving a hand as if the sleeping pirate could see him behind his closed eyes.

”Why’s he sleeping so much, but you’re bouncing off the walls?” Nami asks with an eye roll, gesturing between Luffy and Zoro. “Shouldn’t you both be tired after that fight?”

”I think he just likes sleeping.” I say with a shrug. “I don’t think it has anything to do with the fight.”

”Shouldn’t you be sleeping?” Nami asks, turning a look on me. “You’re the actual injured person here.”

”Oh, uh,” I began, surprised by the apparent… worry? It didn’t really sound like worry, more like an accusation. “It's mostly healed-”

”Okay, Nami and I are heading out!” Luffy interrupts, turning on his heel. Nami waves me off, like in a shoo-ing motion, and I realise I’m being left. I watch the two of them for a moment before I shrug to myself and step into the small boat.

I was pretty sure this was where they met Gaimon, so it wasn’t like I was missing much.

I slide down into the boat, leaning back against the side and knocking the sides of my legs into Zoro’s. His snoring doesn’t even pause and I shut my eyes to the world. It really wasn’t a bad idea to try and rest my wound as much as possible.

Not like I could do much of anything else. I'd already been resting for days now, being as gentle as possible with my wounded shoulder. It still throbbed and still sent waves of pain through me.

On the first day, all I did was sleep. I got up when Nami offered me food and that was pretty much it. I did wake up in a fit midday though when Zoro sat too close, to nap himself, and his sword fell onto me. Guy hadn’t even apologized.

Day two I borrowed a few pieces of scrap paper and a pencil from Nami. She hadn’t even questioned what I needed it for. Once the little room on the ship was empty I wrote down everything I could remember from watching or reading One Piece. The order of the sagas, what arcs I could remember, major plot points, and anything I could remember about any characters we’d come across. All information about all the devil fruits that came to mind and what ways the Straw Hat's won against whatever enemies attacked them. I didn’t have a perfect memory, and a lot of the pre-timeskip was semi-lost to me since I’d caught up to the current episodes in the Egghead Saga. My hand started to cramp only after half an hour of writing and I hadn’t even made a dent in my memory. I had to ask Nami to borrow a few more pieces of paper. She asked me then, if I was writing to someone, and I - panicking - said I had no one to write to. She had left me alone as soon as the words were out of my mouth. I felt guilty for only a moment before I realised I really didn’t have anyone I could write to.

I ignored the pit in my stomach and the beginning notes of spiraling by busying myself with writing down One Piece lore.

Day three I got up and started experimenting with my gun. I could fire it sitting down after all. There was little recoil, but just enough that I had to switch hands often just to give my shoulder a break.

My gun didn't fire bullets, much to everyone's surprise. I didn't even have to reload it with powder. After firing into a watermelon, I found that it shot…air? Or something. It also seemed to change in strength randomly. Sometimes it only dented a target, sometimes it made my target explode. I chalked it up to my targets being food but it still made me uneasy. Was there a way to control the firepower? I didn't know and couldn't figure it out. What was somehow the weirdest thing, though, was how physically drained I felt after shooting it for too long. Not just my arms, but my whole body. It felt like I’d run a marathon.

Today was the fourth day since leaving Shells town and I was… bored. Which was a little bit of a frightening feeling. I should be living up the calm days, since I knew what type of storms were heading our way. I shouldn’t get bored of this. Anything exciting that was bound to happen would be risking my life.

Zoro snores something fierce and I roll my eyes behind my eyelids. How he was able to sleep so much without going stir crazy like I felt was beyond me.

”Have a fun venture?” I mumble groggily. Luffy and Nami had returned and I’d only woken up because of Luffy’s loud complaining and Nami’s annoyed voice telling him to be quiet. I lazily glanced over to see they’d managed to even push the boats back into the water without me stirring. After my words, Zoro kicks my shin without looking and I childishly nudge him back. He peeks one eye open to glare and I flip him off. Before he can retaliate, Luffy throws himself stomach first over our legs.

”Yeah! We met this weird guy stuck in a box with a bunch of weird animal friends.” Luffy recounts. Zoro raises a brow before recrossing his arms and shutting his eyes, uninterested.

”Did you ask him to join?” I prod and Zoro manages to kick me again even with our legs still pinned by our captain's weight.

”He can’t leave his friends.” Luffy says as if it’s obvious. I suppose it is obvious, in such a beautifully simple way, and I can’t help but smile and reach over to pat Luffy’s head.

He has surprisingly soft hair.

”Of course he can’t.” I amend easily. “What were you talking about while I was asleep?” I ask Nami, absent-mindly still petting my captain's head.

”I was just saying there’s no way to get to the Grand Line with our current… situation.” She says with a grimace, gesturing to the dinghy and sloop tied together by a rope. “And I don’t mean because we don’t have enough meat or booze.” She tacks on with a hiss, narrowing her eyes on both Zoro and Luffy. I snort and raise a brow, but don’t poke the metaphorical bear.

”Makes sense.” I agree easily, ignoring the betrayed pout Luffy immediately sends my way. “What? You want the first time the world sees the future King of the Pirates is on a dinghy?” I muse. Luffy blinked owlishly before he scrambles up to his feet, accidently stepping on Zoro on his way.

”Yosh, let's get our ship!”

”You agreed way too easily!” Nami barks, throwing her spyglass at the back of the kids head. Zoro catches it from falling into the sea when it bounces off.

I was never built for this much sunlight. My skin was pink and hurt to touch. I knew the burn was going to really start hurting if I ignored it for too long. I don't think pirates used aloe, though. Or sunscreen. The tan would be killer, sure, if I did. I was so pasty though I wasn't sure if even that would happen. Maybe I could bring that up to a doctor? Not the tanning part, but the burning alive part.

”Sound ground at last.” Zoro says as he stretches his arms high above his head. I listen to the way his back pops and grimaces. A kid’s joints really shouldn’t sound like that.

”You’re the one who didn’t get out on the last island.” Luffy says but Zoro only shrugs.

”There should be a small village right up there.” Nami comments, looking from her map to inland.

My eyes drift away from the three up to the line of trees. I feel eyes on us and rub self consciously at my arm.

”So,” Zoro begins, stepping up to my side and nudging my arm. “What do you think is up with those guys?”

A series of child-like screams sound out, the shrubbery shakes, and then Usopp’s head pops out. I know him by his bandana and goggles, by his brown overall straps and long nose. Yet his coiled hair looks different, styled and short, curls loose around his ears. His skin was naturally dark but even from this distance I could see the freckles across his shoulders from sun exposure. He looked small, thin, just a child scared of a group of pirates that had landed on the shore of his home town he grew up in.

”I-I am the notorious captain Usopp!” He shouts, his voice loud but wavering as he tries to strike an intimidating pose. “Feared pirate, and ruler of this village!” He scrambles out from the trees and stands before our small group. “So-so you better think twice before you invade! I have 80 million men posed to stop you!”

”Liar.” Nami deadpans, which gets a shriek out of Usopp at being found out so easily. Usopp babbles, only confirming Nami’s suspicion of the lie and getting Usopp to panic further. The tension is cut when Luffy starts laughing.

”Hey! Are you laughing at me?!” Usopp bawks. “I’m a proud man! Which is why they call me the Proud Captain Usopp!” His words only have Luffy folding in half. I roll my eyes fondly.

”Proud captain Usopp?” I start, which gets Usopp fumbling again. “I bet you have some good stories.”

”Oh!” Luffy lights up, his laughter stopping so abruptly his body makes a sound of rubber snapping as he stares at the future-sharpshooter. “I wanna hear, I wanna hear!”

”Wait, hold on, shouldn’t we go somewhere else for that?” Nami interrupts with exasperation.

”I’m hungry.” Zoro mumbles.

”I know the best place in town to eat!” Usopp says, looking way too proud by the way Luffy lights up further.

”Let’s go get food and stories!” Luffy shouts, practically tugging his entire crew into step behind Usopp.

Luffy finishes recounting our last few weeks out on sea with a burp. His fingers still reach for more food so I slide over my plate of lean meat, happy to put it away from me and somewhere where it wouldn’t go to waste. I feel Zoro’s eyes on me but ignore them to watch the way Usopp is glowing.

”What a great adventure,” He all but coos, looking even more like a child than I originally saw him. He then crosses his arms and hums, tilting his head this way and that as he thinks. “Well, you won’t find any galleons here in town… But there is a place you can go.”

”Where?” Nami asks, finally tuning back into the conversation. She had focused solely on her meal while Luffy had talked, nearly licking her plate clean in the process. She had to drag her eyes away from her empty plate to ask her question. Something about it itched something in my memory.

”That huge mansion that stands out like a sore thumb.” Usopp replies, gesturing over his shoulder. He quietly tells us of Kaya. How she was bedridden around the same time her parents suddenly died. As he spoke, it was obvious he didn’t quite believe the only reason she was shut away in her home was because of her physical illness. It was odd to watch someone from One Piece try to quietly navigate around the idea of clinical depression without naming it. It was so very… normal? Or maybe so identical to how people spoke about it back home?

”Forget it.” Nami interrupts. “We’re not gonna find a ship here. Let’s go find another town.” I smile at her pretend disinterest, as if it wasn’t obvious she was doing it out of kindness. Afterall, she of all people wouldn’t want to bother a girl who was still grieving her parents.

”Okay.” Luffy agrees easily. “I guess we can spare some time.” He continues with a shrug. “Let’s grab some supplies while here.”

”By the way…” Usopp starts slowly. “You said you were looking for crewmen…”

”That’s right.”

”I’m your man!” Usopp blurts. “I’ll be your captain.”

”No thanks.” The three chorus and I snicker.

”No one could replace our captain.” I add on, wanting to make my stance known after missing out on the synchronicity with the others. Luffy shoots a happy grin my way.

”You’re not even going to think about it?” Usopp mopes. He flickers his eyes around at us and sees no sympathy.

Another round of grog and meat is brought over. I watch the way Nami’s eyes light up even as she digs into her meal at a much slower rate than Luffy, Zoro, or Usopp. She savors every bite, taking her time. As if she wasn’t used to warm -

My stomach flips in on itself.

A lot of details about what Nami went through up until Luffy finds her are lost in the show. Sure, I remember the flashbacks of cruelty and the extent Arlong had gone for his maps. However, we weren’t shown how Nami was treated outside of the worst parts. How it lingered on Nami, how it affected her everyday she spent on or away from Cocoyashi. With all the money she was saving for her island, how much did she let herself use? Did she use the money she stole from one wallet for her day of food or did she pinch pennies and hold out just a day longer to eat to save just a few Belli more?

Zoro taps one of his sheaths against the table and I look over, as if he was specifically beckoning for my attention. However I do meet his eyes and he nods down to the table. I blink and glance between him and his mug.

”You don’t drink?” He finally asks.

”Um. No?”

”What?” Luffy asks around a mouthful. Nami even looks up from her plate with a raised brow.

I stop myself from snootily replying, ‘You’re kids, you shouldn’t be drinking anyway’, but purse my lips into a weak smile instead. Where I was from, drinking age wasn’t until twenty-one. Sure, like every teenager, I’d stolen a can of beer or had some wine during holidays with one of the halves of my family. It wasn’t foreign to me. I just never felt the need to indulge in it when I was going to be turning twenty-one in a year. Part of me was glad a younger version of me had never turned to alcohol. I knew myself well enough that if I had, I would’ve been in the hospital for alcohol poisoning 6 months ago trying to cope after...

After.

”Just never drank.” Is all I say. Zoro keeps staring at me like I've personally offended him, but eventually he decides there’s more for him and throws it back. Nami, too, goes back to her food, but Luffy’s attention doesn’t fall away easily.

”Hey, Nova, you don’t really eat a lot, do you?” He suddenly asks with far too much innocence in his tone. I feel my mouth dry as I meet his eyes. I pressed my lips together harder, unsure how to even broach an explanation. Was there a good explanation? He continues chewing like he hadn’t asked a question that made me nauseous. It doesn’t get the same reactions out of the other two like the ‘not drinking’ had. I’m thankful for that. It also cements the difference in our worlds. It felt taboo to talk about certain things. One Piece had a lot of representation, sure, but it wasn’t really a place to talk about the grey scale of eating disorders-

Not that I had an eating disorder. I feel the sharp eyes of my old therapist against my back as she calls me stubborn.

Whatever. It wasn’t like Luffy had to worry, Sanji will just-

Oh god, Sanji. He’s going to have a fucking connipshit over me.

”It’s probably time I head out.” Usopp says suddenly, standing up with a smile and a limp wave of his hand. I silently thank him for the way out he gave me, wondering if he’d noticed the way my body had locked up.

Actually, I hope he hadn’t noticed.

”Already?” Luffy whines.

”Yeah, a captain always has things to do.” He lies easily.

”Hey, Usopp, do you think I could head out with you?” I ask quickly, also standing up. I realised I’d dug my fingers too hard into my arms over the previous line of question and forced my hands to unclench and lie flat over the marks.

”Huh? Why?” Luffy asks, pout turning into a scowl.

”I have some things I wanna pick up.” I say nonchalantly. Luffy seems content with the answer and lets me step around him. “Is that alright?” I ask towards Usopp. The kid grins immediately.

”Of course! I know all the best shops in town. I actually help run a lot of them.” He boasts and I nod along as if there were any believable words he said.

”We’ll meet up with you later.” Zoro states.

”Of course!” I chirp over my shoulder, ignoring the way my vision was tunneling the longer I stayed inside.

I rolled a bottle of sunscreen between my hands as I walked.

After our first, quick stop into one of the general stores to find something for my sunburn, Usopp takes over as tour guide. Usopp points out different homes and businesses like a true native, always having a story with, for once, a bit more truth than embellished lies. He talks fondly of every place, even if he off-handedly mentioned how hard one owner hits with a broom or how loud the other gets. It’s the type of fondness one finds in a place they’ve never left and have resigned themselves to always stay.

His last story peters off and he awkwardly stuffs his hands into his pockets. “So…” He begins, voice cracking. He covers it with a cough. “That guy, Luffy, was he telling the truth?”

”About which part?” I ask, knowing I’m teasing.

”Any of it?” He counters meekly.

”All of it.” I confirm. “He said it in the most unbelievable way possible, but yeah. Obsessive pirate captain, a marine with an axe for an arm, and a pirate clown.”

”Wow.” Usopp says, eyes lingering just a moment on my face before he shakes his head and looks away. “So he really wants to be the King of the Pirates too?”

”He will be.” I say with too much certainty for someone who has yet to see the end of the show. “He has to be.”

”That's crazy. I could never-” Usopp starts and then stops. “Why’s Zoro the first mate if you knew Luffy first?”

”He joined first.” I say with a shrug. “Zoro’ll be a much better first mate, anyway.” I add. “His goal is a lot more fitting.” And he’ll be strong enough to stand at Luffy’s side. Even if I followed the world's logic now, I still could never even hope to be as strong as Zoro gets. My goal was just to stay alive and get as much time living my dream as possible.

”What’s your goal?” Usopp asks with a cute tilt of his head. I try hard not to stare at his long nose, even with it pointed directly down at me.

”I-” I start, but then stop myself. I feel my cheeks warm at just the thought of saying it out loud again. “I, uh, want to tell the next King of the Pirate’s story.” I mumble. It wasn’t as embarrassing as I was acting it out to be, but I couldn’t stop thinking of how confidently I’d said it to Luffy’s face just moments after waking up, still believing this was all some kind of dream. “I read a lot, and write a lot, and I’ve always wanted to write something that…” I trail off, my hands moving in the air as if to convey the emotions. “Makes people believe in something. Feel something.” I shrug helplessly. There wasn’t a good way to explain all of the emotion and want that One Piece had given me without actually naming or talking about One Piece. Unless I wanted to sound insane.

I didn’t want to sound insane.

”Isn’t that dangerous?” Usopp asks between his teeth, nearly hissing at me. I blink surprised, and think immediately of Koby. I can’t help but smile.

”Oh, totally, I’ll probably die.” I say with a laugh, resting my free hand on his arm. “You’ll have to take over when that happens.”

”What!?” He shouts, flailing, and I only laugh louder, half joking. “You’re planning to die!?”

”What? No?” Maybe? Not really. It was just… a logical line of thinking.

”Are you even normal?” He asks rhetorically. “The only girl wanting to write about the King of Pirates meets the one guy in the entire East Blue who wants to be the King of Pirates.” He mutters. He then sends me narrowed eyes. “Are you even from the East Blue?”

”Uh…” I start, wide eyed. “No…”

”Did you hear about Luffy from somewhere?”

”Nope. He found me and asked me to join his crew. It just worked out.” I mumble, looking away from Usopp’s intense gaze.

”And you just went with him? What about you’re family?” He asks. He looks around the village then, of all the places he’d just told stories about, and I realise he’s not really asking that kind of question to know about me. As a kid who wanted nothing more than to be a pirate, like his dad, but never having been brave enough to leave the place his mother was last, he was asking for himself. He was asking how I had found the courage to leave. I feel guilty, for just a second, that I didn’t have a choice, so I couldn’t impart any kind of real advice or wisdom.

”There wasn’t really… A before, when I met him here. I didn’t have anyone, or anything, when he found me.” I say slowly, trying to find the right words and phrasing so I wasn’t outright lying.

For a brief moment, when there's a lull of silence between us, I think about what I would’ve done, if I had a choice. If Luffy had sailed to and docked at my shore. If he had come into my coastal town and somehow found me, of all people. If he chose me then, in my old life. It was a silly thought, a silly image of a boy in a straw hat amongst cars and modern storefronts. It’s silly because I know I would’ve been far faster to agree to leave, sail as far away as possible, than it had when I first appeared here.

I had no family to hold me back, not anymore. Even if he was still alive, he would’ve been the first to push me to go.

If Monkey D. Luffy had existed in my world, I would’ve been the first to beg him to let me sail with him.

But I knew if he did exist there, in my world, he wouldn’t have asked me to join.

When the village falls away and the manor I know to be Kaya’s looms, I finally turn my gaze back to Usopp. I’m surprised to find him pale, looking almost sick.

”Thanks for walking with me.” I say. It comes out more like a question. It shakes Usopp back to the present though, and he laughs nervously and waves his hands at me.

”No, of course! I mean, I hang out with a lot of pirates, so,” He says with a grin, getting some of his normal bravado back. “You wanna meet my best friend?” He prompts, gesturing to the house. I’m shocked by the offer.

”I don’t want to bother you guys.” I say slowly.

”Don’t worry about it, Kaya loves meeting new people!” He says and then grabs my wrist to drag me faster towards the shrubbery. He only glances around once or twice before he pulls us through and towards the side of the mansion.

I look around for the large tree I remember Usopp climbing up in the show so he can talk to Kaya from her second-story bedroom. However, instead of searching for it, he simply walks up to one of the bottom windows and knocks with a silly flourish.

The windows fly open and a thin pale girl leans out. She has a blinding smile on her face as she breathes, “Usopp,”

”You’re looking as unhealthy as ever, madam.” Usopp greets with a snicker. His crude words have Kaya giggling. Her pale blue eyes darted towards me almost immediately, but her smile didn't falter.

”This is my friend, Nova,” Usopp introduces fluidly. “She wants to join my crew.” He boasts and I roll my eyes good naturedly.

”It’s nice to meet you, Kaya.” I say.

”I’m sorry I can’t welcome either of you as proper guests.” Kaya says, her smile twitching just a bit. “Klahadore won’t allow it.” She then adds for my sake, “He’s my head butler.”

”I don’t care.” Usopp says with a shrug. He falls back, sitting on the ground like he’s done it a hundred times before. It feels like I’m listening to a conversation they’ve had a number of times. “I like being out here, anyway. I wouldn’t feel comfortable in your fancy old mansion. After all, I’m a brave and gallant pirate.”

Kaya leans her crossed arms on the windowsill so she can rest her head and get comfortable. “Well, what’s today’s adventure? Is it about how you two met?” She prods excitedly.

Usopp blinks and glances up to me. He looks thrown for just a moment before he grins again. “I was going to tell you about something that happened when I was five years old but…” He waves a hand for me to sit with him. “What a better way to celebrate getting a new crew member!” He says, unknowing the irony of his words.

I sit on the soft grass, crossing my legs underneath myself. “It involved a goldfish.” I prompt. Usopp’s smile only gets wider.

”A giant goldish,” He amends. “I found it years ago, when I was twelve. It was so big I thought I’d sailed into a Marine battleship. What I thought were the sails was just its giant fins. What I thought was their marine crest was actually Nova, sitting on top!”

”You were on it!?” Kaya gushes.

”Yep.” I confirm. “I thought it was an island. I docked and everything. I climbed to the top to take a nap under the sun. I hadn't realised it had started moving until Usopp woke me up with his yelling.”

Watching Kaya muffle her laughter into her arms warms my heart. What warmed it further was the way Usopp watched her, with his soft eyes and smile, like it was the greatest sound he’d ever heard. It was like he was addicted to her laughter. Usopp continues the made up story with a practised ease, making the lies come to life with his exaggerated hand motions and wild facial expressions. I watched them silently, only adding my own details to spurr Usopp further before I grew quiet again. It was nice watching the two of them. It was obvious Usopp had been doing this for years. I wondered if he’d honed this version of storytelling specifically for Kaya, or if these kinds of tales were the same ones that got his mom smiling too.

”So then, what did you two do with the goldfish?” Kaya finally asks after getting her breath back from the last belly aching bout of laughter.

”We chopped it up and took it to a land of tiny people.” Usopp says with a smirk.

”They’re probably still eating it to this day.” I add. I feel a breeze and look to the side out of instinct. I watch as Luffy and a group of kids come bounding around the side of the mansion, halting just a bit away from us. Luffy smiles widely at the sight of us and starts waving his hand goofily around over his head.

”Captain!” The kids chorus.

”That’s right, the tiny people called me-” Usopp continues, as if I’d been the one to add in, but then chokes on his spit when he realises it wasn’t me. He whips around, almost falling over himself. “What’re you guys doing here!?” He shouts.

”We brought these guys with us!” They say, each one pointing to a different straw hat crew member.

”Oh, who are they?” Kaya asks, leaning a bit further out of her window.

”You must be the mistress of this place!” Luffy says once he spots her.

Usopp scrambles up on his feet and runs over to Luffy. He slings my captain under his arm, trying to save his story. ”They heard of my reputation from afar, like Nova, and came to seek me out. They’re the other newest members of my crew!”

”Nope.” Luffy respondes cheerily, making Usopp deflate. “I have a favor to ask!” He says, shrugging Usopp’s arm off to bound over to where I still sat.

”A favor? To ask of me?” Kaya asks softly with a tilt of her head.

”Yeah! We want a big, study ship!” He says. I perk up, my head snapping back again to where the others had originally come from. I get to my feet at the same time as Kuro walks out.

”What is the meaning of this?!” He shouts, startling the group. He fixes his glasses with the butt of his palm.

”Ah, Klahadore…” Kaya mumbles.

Kuro slowly glides across the lawn, looking at no one but Kaya. I knew he was an ass, but he really looked like an ass in real life, too. I wanted nothing more than to rub in his face that even his creator though he was a shitty guy, but knew I wouldn’t be able to get away with it. Whether by the fact I wouldn’t be able to lie my way out of it, or because I knew without a doubt that Kuro could and would kill me.

”You see, these people, they’re-” Kaya begins tentatively.

”Save your excuses for later.” He interupts with a hand in her face. I feel my blood burn. He turns on his heel then to address the group now that he was standing between us and Kaya. “You must all go. Immediately. Unless you have some business here?”

”I want a big, sturdy ship!” Luffy repeats.

”I can’t help you.” Kuro snaps. Zoro glowers at Kuro, but still slaps the back of Luffy’s head. Kuro’s eyes scan the group and they catch on Usopp's head. “You…” He says. His voice nearly drips as he drags out the single word. “You’re Usopp, aren’t you? Your reputation precedes you… You’re the talk of the village.”

”Uh… “ I could see the way Usopp began sweating under the fake-butlers stare. Yet, his eyes dart to the trio of kids and he squares his shoulders and throws on his biggest, fakest, grin. “Thanks, but call me Captain Usopp, if you please.” His whole body flinches then as the biggest tell that he immediately regretted his words. “But, really, there’s no need for flattery.” He doubles down.

”The guards have reported seeing you lurking around the estate. Do you have any business here?” Kuro continues coldly.

”Well… Yes. I do.” Usopp says. “I saw a legendary mole enter the estate. I’m trying to capture him.”

Kuro only sighs. “You’ve a gift for deceit.” His frown twitches up and something mean crosses his face. “I’ve also heard stories of your father.”

The bravado Usopp had died fast on his face. “Wh-what?”

”Stay away from mistress Kaya. You’re the son of a filthy pirate. I wouldn’t put anything past you.”

”... Filthy… Pirate?” Usopp grinds out.

”You and mistress Kaya are from completely different worlds. Is it money you’re after? How much do you want?”

”You’ve gone too far, Klahadore!” Kaya suddenly yells. “You owe Usopp an apology!”

”Mistress Kaya, why should I apologize to this trash? I’m only speaking the truth.” He says with a sniff. “But I do feel sorry for you, Usopp… Your treasured-crazed idiot of a father did abandon you, afterall.”

”Klahadore!”

”Stop bad-mouthing my father!”

”What are you getting so worked up about? Why not just fabricate some of your out-rageous lies about your father? Just say he’s really a merchant, or that he’s not your real father, or perhaps-”

Usopp springs forward to punch Kuro, but my hand snakes around his arm and snaps him back. He whips his head down on me, the glare on his face almost shaking my resolve, until it slips as he looks at my expression. I’m not sure what it looks like, but I can hardly try and imagine it over the pounding of blood in my ears.

I let out a shaky breath before turning my gaze onto Kuro’s smirking face.

”You’re the butler, right?” I ask, my voice brittle with rage. Kuro raises a sleek brow and I can’t help the degrading scoff that leaves me. “For hired work, you sure like to talk like you’re the head of the house.” Kuro’s smirk drops. “What? Are you rich? Are you secretly the heir of a fortune or the owner of an estate?” I bait.

”I’m proud to be Kaya’s butler.” He says, fixing his tie.

”Really? Cause you sure talk over her a lot. You interrupted her and put your hand in her face like you’re the mistress. Pride my ass.” I spit. “You’re such a liar. You’re not even good at it.” I press, watching the way he twitches as I toe the line. “You’re not proud to be a butler, or you wouldn’t shit all over Kaya with you’re blatant disrespect. Usopp knows pride.” I shook his arm that I still had in my hold. He nods, catching on, and doesn’t try to pull from my grip. I hope he was taking some kind of reassurance from it, and didn’t realise it was simply because my own nerves wouldn’t let me uncurl my fingers.

”I’m proud that my father’s a pirate.” He hisses. It wasn't the yelling declaration he’d made in the show that I remember, but his tone was probably the bravest his voice would sound for a long while. “I’m proud that he’s a brave warrior of the sea. I’ll never lie about being the son of a pirate.”

”Just because you’re proud doesn’t mean it’s not misplaced, if you were never taught better.” Kuro seethes. Then, his eyes darted to me with too much interest. I suddenly felt like I was under the sharp eyes of a snake coiled around its prey. “And you… I’ve never seen you before.” He hums. “Ah… I see. You’re standing up for this boy because you’re a part of this… ploy. I know Usopp is only kind to miss Kaya because he’s after her.” He suddenly erupts with, “I’m onto your scheme, you leeches!” It’s such a whiplash that I flinch away. “You’re trash!” His eyes snap to Usopp. “Just like your pirate father!”

Usopp rips from my hold so quickly that I’m not fast enough to grab him again. He charges Kuro, and the fake-butler all too happily lets Usopp grab him by his collar.

”That’s enough!” Kaya shouts. “Please, stop!” She wilts when Usopp turns his frustrated look onto her. “Klahadore’s not a bad person… He takes care of me. He only wants what’s best for me. He just… went too far…” She trails off.

”Leave the grounds.” Kuro slaps Usopp’s hands off of his suit. “This is no place for a ruffian like you. Never come near this estate again.”

”Fine!” Usopp spits. “Have it your way. I’m leaving.” He stuffs his hands in his pockets and he sends Kaya one last look before turning on his heel. “I’m never coming back.”

The kids start yelling at Kuro, then. Luffy even joins in, only for Zoro to slap the back of his head again. Kuro looks on with a coldness that barely hides his smugness over how everything had played out in the way he’d wanted. My eyes linger on Kaya, though.

”Come on.” I whisper, turning to the crew. I hook my arm with Luffy’s as I pass. Zoro takes his other arm and we easily drag him behind us as we leave the estate.

Once we’re past the shrubbery, we drop our hold on our captain. The kids run ahead, sandwiching Nami in as they continue to complain about the fake-butler and even about how Kaya should’ve stopped Usopp. I frown at the back of their heads, but can’t find the words to disagree, even though I knew the situation was a lot greyer than they made it out to be. It wasn’t something they’d understand.

”He reminds me of a character in a book.” I find myself mumbling. Zoro glances back towards me, midway of walking ahead to match pace with the others.

”A book?” Luffy repeats, tilting his head in a way that’s only comfortable because of his rubber body. I shrug and nod.

”He reminds me of a villain in a book I read recently.” I say. I meet Zoro’s eyes, and then glance away to where I could see the shoreline. “You should catch up with Usopp, Luffy. I’d think he’d like to talk to another filthy pirate.”

Luffy’s gaze is blank for just a second. The kind of expression that I knew the others would come to recognize as the only serious one he’d be able to muster outside of anger the longer they traveled with him. For just a second it feels like he sees right through me, knowing I'm beating around the bush and trying to urge along a story I shouldn’t know. Then he laughs and the tension I’d imagined melts away like it was never there.

”’Kay!” He chirps.

I bend down and gently pick up Luffy's hat.

The straw feels particularly soft between my fingertips, made smooth from years of adventure’s on the sea, worn by the salt in the air and hands holding on. It was like when you rubbed the edge of a piece of paper against itself long enough. I very carefully brush the sand off of it, fixing the red ribbon as I turn it this way and that. Once it’s good, I turn back to Luffy who was still sitting on the ground as the others questioned him. I glance from him up to the sheer drop cliff above our heads, where he’d fallen off due to Jango and his hypnotism. If he was anyone else, he would’ve died. The last time anyone would’ve seen him would be the smile he sent as he ran off to check on a stranger.

It would’ve been so fast.

One second here, one second gone.

No one would’ve even known he’d died until we had finally meandered our way to the coast after running into Jango in town. A kid would be at the bottom of a cliff, dead on the beach, for an hour or two before his friends found him.

Nami and Zoro had taken the whole bizarre situation in stride. Of course they did, since Luffy was fine and laughing and acting like he’d just stumbled instead of falling off of a fifth-story cliff. There were stranger things in the sea, even in the small, relatively peaceful East Blue. Luffy was one of those things, after all, with his devil fruit.

People died. I knew that better than anyone.

But people had never meant Luffy. Luffy, or Zoro, or Nami, or Usopp, or any of the other straw hats. They were supposed to be far removed from the normal world where people died. They were the main characters.

And Luffy hadn’t died.

Even falling this far, Luffy couldn’t have died. It was impossible, with his abilities.

It was impossible.

I step over, interrupting Luffy’s last exclamation by putting his hat on. He adjusts it before tilting his head back to look up at me with a smile ready, as if he’d known I’d had his hat - as if he knew he hadn’t needed to worry about where it was because he’d known I had it.

It was impossible for him to die, I remind myself.

But it was also impossible for me to be in the world.

And anything was possible, wasn’t that the whole point of the show, One Piece?

The crescent moon hangs heavily in the sky above our heads. We had briefly gone into town, only to turn tail and come back to the bottom of the cliff after running into Usopp. The three kids had gone home after Usopp had lied to them about lying about the truth.

How confusing.

Usopp sits on one of the rocks, hunched over on his knees like he was trying to curl into himself and disappear from sight. The crew stood around him, as if this whole thing was an interrogation instead of an explanation.

”It’s ‘cause I’m a liar, no one’ll believe me...” He finally says. The words partially fail him, when his voice cracks and lets too much of his fear shine through. “I should’ve known.” He tries for a laugh but it’s hollow and broken. “But the facts are still the facts… Pirates really are coming… aren’t they?” He glances at Luffy. It’s for confirmation but there's a dreadful shine of hope, as if begging Luffy to tell him it really was a lie. It dies when Luffy just continues staring. “They’re coming, but no one will believe me. They all think tomorrow will be just another peaceful day… So I’ll make sure it is!”

Usopp stands with a sudden rush of bravado and adrenaline. He brandishes his arm and it’s only then I notice dried blood along his forearm.

“I’ll meet those pirates tomorrow morning and fight them off! Then I'll have a real tall tale to tell! I may be a liar, but this time my tale will come true! They can shoot me in the arm, and they can chase me with brooms, but this village is my home. I love this village! I’ve got to protect them!”

He sinks back down to the rocks and my heart clenches. I can almost hear the dramatic swell of music from the show that I’ve come to know and love through all the years of watching it. I gently nudge Nami and, somehow, she knows exactly what I want as she digs into her satchel on her hip and offers me a roll of gauze with a small smile.

”There’s not much time to plan… but I refuse to let everyone get murdered without doing something!” Usopp continues. I gently unwrap the gauze to loosen it up before gently rolling it back together and taking a knee in front of the weeping kid.

”You’re pretty noble, for a liar.” Zoro comments and even with my back to him I can hear the grin in his words. “You sent your crew away so you could face the danger alone.”

”I’m telling you now, the treasures are all mine.” Nami adds.

”We’re going to help you!” Luffy exclaims.

My touch is feather light on Usopp’s wrist, but he still flinches. He looks at me, startled, revealing the large rivers of tears cascading down the apples of his cheeks, before looking over my head to the others. I gently take his arm and begin wrapping the graze of a bullet.

”What…?” He meekly whispers.

”One pirate against a whole crew isn’t really fair.” I comment. I adjust the gauze a bit before tearing it off. It wasn’t the best wrap, but it was better than letting it stay open with so much sand around.

”You guys are willing to fight beside me?” He quickly looks over all of our faces again. “Why?”

”You’re hopelessly outnumbered.” Luffy reiterates.

”You look pretty scared.” Zoro says with a shrug.

Usopp lurches to his feet, almost knocking me over. “Me?! Scared? Th-that’s a laugh! Outnumbered or not, I’ll be f-fine! I’m Captain Usopp, brave warrior of the sea!”

”You’re knees are shaking.” I point out dully as I stand up myself and brush sand off of my knees.

”Darn it- What’re you looking at!? I’m going up against Captain Kuro’s pirates! Of course I’m scared, so what!? I don’t want your pity!”

”We’re not laughing at you.” Zoro says cooly. “We’re impressed. That’s why we’re going to help you.”

”Yeah, who’d risk their life out of pity?” Luffy bites out, looking annoyed.

A sob rips itself out of Usopp, obviously against his will as his whole body rocks at the effort of keeping it in. He sucks in a deep breath before scrubbing at his face with his arm. A look of determination crosses his face then. He sucks his tears back in with an ugly snort and then whips around to storm down the shore. The crew turn as one to leisurely follow behind him.

”They’ll attack from this beach and this route to the village.” He says, pointing up the path we’d originally traveled down to get to him. “They’ll have to come up this pass, everywhere else is just sheer cliffs. If we can defend this path, the village will be safe!”

I glance from him on the slope back over to the ocean. I’d always wondered how the straw hats hadn’t realised sooner that what Usopp was saying wasn’t completely accurate. After all, their ships weren’t just off shore, meaning that this wasn’t the only place the pirates would go.

”What’re you looking for?” Nami asks.

”Our boats-” I freeze as soon as the words are out of my mouth.

”What!?” She shrieks, spinning around. It takes her only a second before she whips back to bunch my arm. “Of course they’re not here, they're on the other side of the-” She stops abruptly. “Wait, this isn’t the only way into the village!” She says, getting everyone’s attention.

”Yeah, but they had their meeting here...” Usopp says slowly.

”But they also know you and Luffy heard them,” Zoro says. “They may switch up where they’re going to invade from.”

The group falls silent as they think and I try hard not to show my dread. I’d been completely swept into their flow. I refrain from rubbing my hands down my face. If I was in the anime, I'd be sweating bullets right now over my absolute blunder.

Luffy slaps the bottom of his fist into his palm. “We’ll split up!” He announces.

”You and Zoro should stay here, since we’re pretty sure they’ll come to this beach,” I blurt, scrambling to save the plot. “Nami, Usopp, and I should head over to the other one.”

The group simultaneously shrugs and nod in agreement and I hold back my sigh of relief. They agree that if dawn comes and there’s no ship on their side, they’d race to the other to help. It wasn’t the same, but it was definitely closer than if we all started in the correct area.

Before we split up, Usopp helps Zoro and Luffy spread oil across the slope and then shoulders the rest for us to use on the north pass.

The village is quiet as we walk through it. Usopp doesn’t let himself linger on any of the houses, only keeping his eyes forward. I notice the way Nami watches the future-sharpshooter then, as if she understands the burden he carries. I realise I’m the only one that knows how truly she does, and turn my gaze away before she can see it.

When we got to the north side, our boats bobbing in the gentle waves, the three of us set up the same oil trap. The moon was close to the horizon at that point, dawn already creeping up. I keep far from the edge of the slick, knowing how wrong it could go as much as it would help. I’m already nervous for the fight, the first real one I’d be in, but more so for how much I’d so easily changed the bones of the story.

It was so easy to accidentally change the plot. Two words, this time. A gunshot last time.

As we spot the large ship on the edge of the horizon, sailing towards us, I feel a weight start pushing down on my shoulders. It's always been there, really, since even before I joined Luffy on his journey. Yet now it felt choking.

What a thin line I balanced on. How much could I accidently change before it rewrote their future? How much was allowed before someone suffered for it outside of canon?

Yesterday it was a shorter fight and Zoro’s side left uninjured, tomorrow would it be the reason for a straw hat to die?

”Here they come.” Nami mumbles.

I brandish my gun.

Chapter Text

We stay out of sight in the trees as Kuro’s pirate crew drops anchor. Almost immediately they yell in victory, as if they’ve already won just by arriving. In all actuality, if the straw hats hadn’t docked here yesterday, they wouldn’t have been far off. Syrup village wouldn’t be able to stand the attack. Usopp and Kaya would’ve been mowed down under the hands of these pirates. Everyone would’ve fallen to Kuro’s plans.

My hand tightens around my gun. The metal feels almost cold in my clammy hand.

But we had docked on this small island. These pirates' stories had already been written, all I had to do was help the plot along.

As they begin their charge, Usopp jumps out from behind cover immediately. He rains a volley of slingshots down across the crew. Any that made it a step further hit the oil and slid back into their other fallen comrades.

”My name is Captain Usopp!” He bellows. “I’ve been waiting for you! We’re fully prepared for battle! So turn back now, if you value your lives!”

I scan the sea of faces I don’t recognize, spotting Jango. I feel Nami nudge me, pointing from herself to our boats behind the enemy crew. I arch a brow as she gestures then to my gun. My attention deviates once more when Usopp raises his voice again and the crew falls into a murmur, but Nami snatches it by flicking my head. I narrow my eyes over at her and she just waves between me and our boats again.

”What? It’s not like we’re close enough for them to hear us.” I whisper. She blinks and then rolls her eyes.

”You and Usopp distract them so I can sneak around and get my treasure.” She whispers back.

”I thought that was already the plan?” I ask and she stares at me like I’m stupid. I shove her gently as I exit my own cover. I glance over to see Jango hold up his pendulum and I’m quick to throw a hand over Usopp’s eyes.

”Wha-” He starts, but is cut off by Jango stomping his foot and yelling about me interrupting.

”He’s a hypnotist.” I say when Usopp moves my hand away. “Like, a real one.” Usopp swallows audibly and readies his slingshot with his shaky hands.

”How long until Luffy and Zoro meet us here?” He asks nervously.

”Did I mention they suck at directions?” I ask, which gets me an incredulous look. “It’s going to be a moment.” I reiterate.

Usopp and I raise our weapons at the same time.

I knew my gun was weird. I knew that when I shot it at fruit or pieces of wood, it didn’t always go through. Almost like it was punches of air without any heat behind it. Key phrase, though, was didn't always. Sometimes it did. Sometimes it blew right through and ripped the objects I shot at from the inside out. I didn’t know what it’d do to a person. The idea that I’d accidentally kill someone-

The pirates shout another chorus of battle cries before they charge again.

I swallow my fear. All I could do was hope for the best and be prepared for the worst.

I try to steel myself for the first shot I fire but the knockback still makes me hiss. There were definitely muscles in that arm I’d never used before that were about to get the workout of their lives.

I’m not surprised that Usopp’s plan to cover the slope in oil works so well. The pirates are basically flailing ducks to take easy shots at. Neither of our weapons fired to kill, though, and more often than not do the pirates just get up again to charge. A few started to make headway through the oil that was beginning to thin in some areas that they’d slipped in the most.

I duck, suddenly, and hear the woosh of a blade seconds afterwards. I glance back to see a sword sticking out of a tree and whip around to see a grinning row of pirates on the beach. They pull their arms back and start throwing more blades. I squeak as I dive out of the way of the shower of metal, just barely getting out a jumbled warning to Usopp.

One of the swords comes a bit too close and a rip of pain shocks through me as it cuts into my side as it flies past.

”Nova!” Usopp shouts. I turn to wave him off but freeze up.

A pirate raises the butt of his hatchet over Usopp’s unsuspecting head.

My arm is too slow, my shot just a second too late. Usopp buckles, mouth open in a silent scream of pain. As soon as he crumbles I watch in horror as blood rolls down his face from the back of his head. The pirate I’d shot behind him collapses to the ground and doesn’t get back up.

There’s a yell far too close behind me. Mid spin, I’m hit by something blunt and I’m suddenly on my knees on the ground from one blink to the other. My vision swims, but I hear a laugh and I’m hitting the ground, rolling over to fire twice into the man who was looming over my back. I scramble back, digging my heels in the ground to shove myself up the slope and to put space between myself and the encroaching crew.

”Let go!” One of them yells, stopping to try and kick off the hand Usopp had tangled in his pants leg.

”I’ll never let you pass!” Usopp screams into the ground where his face was shoved into by the boot of the pirate. “I’m going to make good on my lie! It’s has to be just another boring day for my village!”

”Stupid kid.” Another pirate snaps, raising his blade. I’m not too slow this time to take aim, but I abort pulling the trigger when Nami suddenly runs past me to slam her bo-staff across the guys face. It buys me time to focus on the other two around Usopp. Nami sucks in a breath before grabbing at Usopp and pulling him further away. His blood smears across her pale arms and I have to drag my eyes away to focus on the enemies.

”Move, I’m going to kill these three.” One of the other pirates declares as he spits to the side.

”Don’t waste your time on them!” Jango suddenly yells from where he still safely stood on the shore. “We’re late! We have to sack the village - or did you forget Captain Kuro’s orders?! If we ruin his plans he’ll cut our throats!”

Suddenly the remaining pirates start sprinting towards us. They don’t even seem to notice us anymore and I felt like I was in the middle of a stampede of unflinching bulls by how I was bounced between elbows and legs.

”Wait- No- Don’t go to the village!” Usopp screams. He tries to find his footing as he’s slammed between bodies, grasping desperately at any sleeve or pant leg he can manage to get his fingers on to try and drag them back. “Please! Stop! Please! Don’t massacre my people!”

A gust of wind.

So abrupt and so cooling against my hot cheeks and sweaty nape.

There’s a pause of sound and then, suddenly, all I see is an empty slope as all the bodies of the pirates are in the air, flying back. They crash back down all at once, sand and dirt flying up from their impact.

Luffy and Zoro had made it.

”Damn you, Usopp! Why didn’t you tell me which way was North!?” Luffy erupts, ego bruised. The crew of pirates just stare at him in silence.

It’s so absurd.

I can’t help but laugh.

”Stop laughing!” Nami shrieks, batting at my shoulder.

”I didn’t realise you guys were so tough!” Usopp remarks, struggling to sit up.

”What took you two so long?” Nami bites, attention snapping to the stragglers. “Stop to get a manicure?”

”How was I supposed to know which way was North and which way wasn’t!?” Luffy yells, stomping his foot.

”I was headed North, but this village is built like a maze!” Zoro snaps back.

I only laugh harder.

”I think they hit her head too hard.” Usopp mumbles.

”You’re the one bleeding from your head!” Nami barks, hitting him too.

”Oh, hey, they’re still alive,” Luffy comments, shielding his eyes from the sun as he peers over all our heads down to the beach. I stand up, stretching as I watch Jango pull out his pendulum again, facing his downed crew. He has all of them watch him, and I hear him distantly talking about strength and healed wounds.

”That’s so weird.” I mumble. “Hypnotism definitely doesn’t work like that.”

”Right? What a load of bilgewater.” Nami scoffs.

As I remember though, the group of pirates shoot back to their feet with a roar, revived by Jango. I roll my eyes at the mess. Hypnotism was a load of bullshit, but for some reason it worked as well as a devil fruit in One Piece. I had always wondered if Jango secretly had eaten one.

”You three wait at the top of the hill,” Zoro begins, tying his bandana around his head. “Luffy and I will deal with- Luffy?” We all look to see Luffy huffing and puffing- chest heaving as he suddenly throws his arms up with a scream. ”No way- he was hypnotized too!?” Zoro shouts.

Oh, shit, I forgot about that.

”Well, it’ll buy us some time,” I mumble, watching as a crazed Luffy runs forward to unleash his gum-gum gatling gun punches across the hoard. “Move, Nami, Usopp,” I urged, pushing them to continue walking away as I moved to protect their backs.

Luffy runs down the slope, bypassing the crowd he’d just annihilated towards Kuro’s ship. I watch in impressed horror as he literally grabs the front beam of their massive ship and starts pulling. The sound of wood cracking echoes through the air like thunder. The crew screams and I watch as Jango throws his hands back up. Within a second Luffy tips, a snore rattling out of his chest, as he and the front of the ship fall to the ground. My gun trembles in the air before I lower it with a sigh.

”Luffy wiped out most of them.” Nami says with relief.

”But now he’s stuck under the stempost!” Usopp complains. I make a note to remember that the front beam of wood on the ship holding the figurehead was actually called the ‘stempost’.

”Don’t worry about him. He’ll be fine. Just see to your own wounds.” Zoro orders, unsheathing his swords. We all watch as two figures appear on deck. “It looks like they had others still on ship…”

”Meowban brothers! Come on down!” Jango shouts, waving unironic jazz hands. Butchie and - uh - the other one jumped down from the deck to land easily onto shore.

”What are they?” Nami whispers.

”Woah, they jumped from so high up.” Usopp comments. “Like cats.”

”What cats-” I start but then stop and only roll my eyes. I watch as Jango gestures towards us and the two brothers play up their scaredy-cat act.

”I was kinda worried they were some kind of secret weapon, but they look terrified.” Usopp says in relief.

”I don’t know about that.” I mumble. “They wouldn’t be left to protect the ship if they couldn’t handle themselves.”

Zoro scoffs as he takes his stance, watching as the - uh - other brother fake-cries and runs towards us. Just as he gets near and Zoro’s guard lowers, the brother darts forward and almost claws up the swordsman's side.

”You underestimated me, didn’t you?” The other brother purrs. “You fell for it! I was pretending to be a scaredy-cat.”

”Told you.” I tease. Nami and Usopp exclaim in surprise.

”Zoro, your swords!” Nami shouts.

Oh, shit, I forgot about that too.

”Seems you have a bit of talent.” The brother coos, spinning the two sheaths around before slinging them over his back. “But you shouldn’t take Siam Meowban, guard and cat burglar of the Black Cat, too lightly!”

Ah, his name was Siam. I also hated the pun.

”Give me back my swords.” Zoro growls out.

”Give them back? Isn’t one enough?” He goads, laughing. “Before we fight, I’d better chuck these.” Siam slings them around the back of his shoulders and throws them towards the Black Cat like they were javelins. I could practically feel Zoro’s blood pressure spike as we listened to his swords hit rock and then roll into the sand.

I blink and Zoro’s five feet from where he was a second ago, sword already interlocked with Siam’s claws. Butchie starts running over and I knew then that they would all three be locked in a fight I wouldn’t be able to interrupt.

”You two stay here,” I say. “Don’t draw attention to yourselves.”

”I- what!? Wait, Nova! Where’re you going?” Usopp starts.

”I’m going to get his swords.” I take a step but I’m jerked back.

”No, I’ll get them.” Nami says. “You and Usopp are hurt.”

”Barely.” I say, then quickly look to Usopp in apology. “I meant that I’m barely hurt.”

He raises a hand. “I got it.”

”Yeah, but you can protect Usopp.” She explains. I frown but Nami looks so determined, and the plot lingers in the back of my brain, so I relent with a small nod.

“Be careful, Jango’s still down there since he hid behind everyone else.” Nami grins and nods, sending a wink at Usopp before she slides herself over the ledge.

I watch her closely as she hugs the edge of the slope and passes by Zoro’s fight when the Meowban brothers' backs are turned. As she gets closer to the swords she’s so focused on, I notice the way Jango has started to approach. Instead of missing him with her vision tunneled on her goal, she slides to a stop and warily faces off with him, the swords in a pile between the two.

I raise my gun slowly, wondering if I could even make the shot from this distance, when Jango’s whole body locks up as his eyes snap up to me.

No. Not at me… But past me?

I slowly turn around and feel my heart drop at the sight of a bloodied and pissed off Kuro.

I know it's not his blood.

”It’s long past dawn. You seem to be having trouble following my plan.” He says. Though it’s no louder than one would speak in a small room, it had the same effect as if he’d screamed. He takes a deep breath and then lets out, “What in Neptune’s name is going on!?”

Neptune?

It’s funny how hearing that shook me almost immediately out of my fear as confusion takes root instead. There was a King Neptune in One Piece. Was he famous enough that his name would be used like that, like how someone from my world would use the word, god? Was King Neptune technically a god? He was based off of Poseidon, wasn’t he? I didn’t think he was a god though, just a Merman. A King Merman, sure, but not a god. I try to remember if he had any connection to the gods I knew in One Piece, like Nika, but can’t come up with anything other than the Poneglyph in his position.

”Are you telling me these children held you up?” Kuro continues. “Is this what the pirates of the Black Cat have come to? Is that it, Jango?!”

”B-But you said it didn’t matter if we let the kid go- that’s what you said!” Jango whines.

”Yes, I said that, and I was right.” Kuro sighs out. “It shouldn’t have been a problem. Anyone could have predicted that he would try to stop us. I just didn’t expect you all to fail so miserably.” Jango opens his mouth again but Kuro holds his hand up to stop him. “I’m in no mood to hear excuses. You all are useless.”

Butchie and Siam both hiss, hackles raised.

”A lot can change in three years!” Siam says.

”We plundered countless villages!” Butchie adds.

”You’ll find we ain’t so easy to kill!” Siam declares. The two growl and then sprint forward, claws poised. Kuro only sighs louder. “If you’re just going to kill us anyway, we’ll kill you first!”

By the time the two brothers pounce, Kuro has already disappeared from the spot he’d just been standing in. He reappears a few steps to the side, his signature gloves now in place.

”Who are you going to kill?” Kuro mutters as he steps up behind the brothers, blades at their throats. “It’s true I’m not your captain anymore… But I hired you to do a job, and the penalty for failure is death.” He seethes. “But… three years of inaction has softened my heart. You’ve got five minutes. If everything isn’t sorted out by then…I’ll kill every last one of you with my own hands.”

”N-No problem, Cap! We’ll just kill him real quick, then we can charge right up the slope!” Siam bl abs.

”Aye, we were beating him before! He ain’t so fearsome. He’ll be shark bait in five seconds!” Butchie promises. Kuro lets his blades up and the Meowban brothers shoot off scrambling for Zoro’s head.

”Zoro!” Nami shouts. While Jango had been distracted by his Captain, she’d managed to grab the swords and hurl them back to the first mate.

”Hey!” Jango snaps.

”Thanks!” Zoro shouts back as he catches them handle-first. In the same arc as how they’d been thrown, the sheaths slide off and he spins them into position for his attack, “Tiger hunt!” In a single stroke, the two brothers fall. The moment they hit the ground, Zoro turns to send an eerie, but smug, look at Kuro. “Don’t worry. It won’t even take me five minutes to trash you all.” He says and I’m surprised by how easily it is to hear this voice from around the handle between his teeth.

My eyes darted back to check on Nami.

”Duck, Nami!” I shout, surprised to see her jumping through the air much further away, aiming for where Luffy was still sleeping under the stempost. Jango had noticed too, and had already sent one of his chakram flying towards her neck.

Just as it’s about to hit her, Luffy lurches up from where he laid to round on Nami for being woken up, unknowingly intercepting the attack. I suck in a breath between my teeth at seeing the way it imbeds in the back of his head.

”That hurt!” He screams, pulling the chakram out and spiking it on the ground in a fit.

”Three minutes left.” Kuro boredly reminds.

Just as the pirates start to scramble, turning on Zoro and Luffy, I hear shuffling footsteps from behind. I turn to see Kaya, panting, with a sheen of sweat on her brow. My hand tightens on my gun.

”What a lovely surprise, Miss Kaya. What brings you here?” Kuro asks, voice dipping on reflex into his butler persona.

”Merry told me everything.” She says.

”Merry? He lived?” Kuro asks with genuine surprise. “I thought I had killed him.” He grumbles.

”I’m sorry, Usopp.” Kaya begins softly, without taking her eyes off of her old butler. “How can you ever forgive me? I was so wrong about you. I just couldn’t believe that Klahadore was a pirate.”

”I-It’s okay Kaya, don’t worry about that right now!” Usopp says. “You gotta get out of here, they’re out to kill you!”

”But aren’t you fighting them!?” She shouts, watery eyes darting to Usopp. “Even though we treated you so horribly? Even though you’re bleeding all over?”

“Of course I am! I’m- I’m a brave warrior of the sea!”

Kaya’s sorrowful look brightens immediately at Usopp’s stumbled statement. She takes in a quick breath before turning a new found determination onto Kuro.

”Klahadore! If you want my fortune, I’ll give it to you! Just take it and leave the village alone.”

”Not good enough, Miss Kaya. I want your fortune, yes, but I also want peace of mind. I spent three years earning the trust of the villagers. I’ve grown comfortable; I can even relax. Thus, the pirate attack on the village and your accidental demise are both quite essential.”

”Kaya, run!” Usopp screams. He tries to get to his feet, his world spinning around him from his head injury. I immediately hooked my arm under his to prop him up against my side. “He’s not the same man you knew!”

Kaya keeps her eyes locked with Kuro as she pulls out a flintlock pistol.

”Leave this village alone.” She says coolly.

”You’ve really grown up in the last three years…” Kuro begins. “And I’ve been at your side for all the changes, haven’t I?”

”She can't,” Usopp whispers to me, hand finding mine to tangle our fingers together. “Kaya’s too good.” His voice is a mix of pride and dread. He was still watching Kaya with the near reverence he had when she’d laugh at his stories, but it was coated in a thick level of fear for her and a burning hatred for Kuro.

Kuro, who had wormed his way into the heart of this woman. Kuro, who was currently spinning a manipulative tale about the last three years to weaken her resolve. Kuro, who suddenly sounded so much like Arlong, or Crocodile, or Doflamingo.

Usopp’s hand trembles in mine and I squeeze it back.

”She won’t.” I confirm quietly. Kaya was too kind.

I raise my own gun.

”I, who was once the dreaded Captain Kuro, bowed and scraped to a spoiled little girl and catered to her every whim, day and night. Can you fathom my humili-”

I fire three times in quick succession. Kuro of course dodges, leaving just an after image of his form. He appears much closer to me and Usopp, glasses reflecting the shine of the sun over our heads.

”Ah, the mystery girl.” He muses. I see a vein bulge at his temple when he clenches his jaw. “You talked a lot the last time we met, about how I lied.” His blades make a horrible noise as they scrape against one another. “Did you know?” He muses.

”That you’ve been manipulating a little girl since the moment you killed her parents three years ago and that you’ve been grooming her into your perfect sacrificial lamb since?” I mock, slipping my hand from Usopp’s to stabilize my gun and put distance between us if Kuro lunged to kill me. “No, you just reminded me of a shitty character in a book I read once. He lost, by the way.” I goad.

”I’d ask what your name is, but I can’t find myself to care about the names of the dead.” Kuro mutters.

One second he’s raising his blades, the next there’s a black suit a foot from my face and wind whipping around me from how quick he’d approached.

Then, Kuro’s flying away from me. He hits the ground hard and I hear the distant snap of rubber.

”What was that!?” Usopp and Jango both scream.

Everyone’s eyes drift over to where Luffy stood on the beach, working his shoulder. He shoots me specifically with a grin.

For a moment I think it’s just a smile, but, it suddenly looks like the one he’d flashed Zoro and I when we’d been facing Buggy - back when he was in a cage.

I can’t drag my eyes away, even when I hear a chorus of children behind me yelling about revenge.

Luffy throws up a thumbs-up and understanding rushes through me.

He was trusting me. He was silently letting me know he’d handle the fight here. He’d take care of everyone on his half of the beach. It was my job to handle everyone on my side. How I knew that’s what he meant, even when the Luffy I knew never planned a day in his life, especially this early in his life, I wasn’t sure.

I hear Kuro stand and feel the hairs on the back of my neck rise. I don’t look away from Luffy until I’m hit by the back of five swords and thrown into the rocky wall of the slope forcing my whole world view to shift.

”Captain! Nova!” The kids shout. Kuro must’ve also taken a swipe at Usopp.

My head pulses in dull pain, my ribs protest when I shift in place, and my shoulder gives a weak complaint even though I know it’s already healed. That’s when I realised it wasn’t the shoulder I'd been shot in, but in fact my dominant one - the muscles were crying from over using my gun.

”That smarted a bit… You displayed an unusual ability.” Kuro says as he keeps walking towards my Captain. “You must have the power of the devil fruit.” Behind him I see Carrot, Onion, and Pepper, hovering at just the edge of the battle field, looking like they were seconds from charging back in.

I push myself away from the wall to crawl over Usopp’s prone form. He was starfished across the ground, only focused on sucking in breaths of air into his rattling lungs. I shove his goggles up to his forehead, the tears that had pooled inside cascading down to mix with the drying blood on his temples.

”Kaya,” He breathes.

”I’ll protect Kaya,” I say immediately. “But you need to make sure your crew doesn’t keep throwing themselves at Kuro.”

Usopp audibly swallows and nods. He meets my eyes and I watch as a new wave of tears form.

”I-I can’t get up-” He begins but I shake my head to stop him.

”You’ve done more than enough. It’s my turn to be a brave warrior of the sea, tag me in.” I say, and hold my hand up. He searches my face for a brief moment, something funny crossing his bloodied features, before he reaches up and weakly slaps my palm.

”Usopp pirates!” He bellows out. “Nova’s your temporary captain, starting now! Protect Miss Kaya! I’m entrusting you men with the most important job!”

I stand up and sprint over to the kids, who’d already grabbed at Kaya’s hands to start forcefully dragging her away. I trust Usopp to watch our backs into the woods, if Jango tries a cheap shot, so I don’t even bother looking back. I throw an arm around Kaya’s shoulders and pull her close to force her to match my quick pace.

The woods are dense and dry. The moment we’re inside of it, there’s hardly any openings behind us to be able to see the others or the coastline. While it made it easy to hide in, it also meant that my line of sight was fucked if I wanted to take any shots.

It was a little nice to see how cheery the kids were, though, as they directed us through the foliage. I was sure it was mostly from them not being able to wrap their heads around what was happening.

”Don’t worry, Miss Kaya! You can count on us to protect you!” Onion says.

”Nobody can catch us in these woods!” Carrot adds.

Kaya stumbles and I pull her closer to me. I tried to hide how hard I’m already breathing from just the run alone.

There’s a sharp sound of something flying by and then the thunder of nearly ten tree’s cracking and falling around us. The kids scream, backing up into my and Kaya’s legs as they stare at the deciduous carnage.

”Come out and play, you rotten brats!” Jango screams from a distance. A tiny hand bunches into my shirt and I watch the way the kid’s face crumbles with the reality of their situation sinking in. They weren’t just playing pirates, anymore.

Without seeing the hypnotist, just hearing his whining and complaining, we all continue running on. The kids told me they planned to circle the island by staying in the woods alone, so we’d avoid the village. It would give time for Usopp to figure out everything, they said.

Kaya shudders in my hold and stumbles again. I’m barely able to pull her back into me before she collapses. She coughs, her throat sounding raw.

”I’m sorry, everyone,” She forces out. Her coughing shakes her whole body and I become the only thing keeping her on her feet. “You should all go on without me.” She whispers.

”What!?” Pepper says. The other two boys punch his arms, shushing him loudly. “It’s our duty to protect you!” He amends with a quieter tone.

I gently shift her in my hold, letting her lean easier on my shorter stature. I raise a hand to gently wipe the hair stuck to her sweaty forehead, revealing how red her face had become.

”Kaya…” I mutter.

”Hey, she’s burning up.” Carrot says worriedly. “She needs a doctor, temporary-captain!”

”There’s no time for that, dummy, our lives are in danger! Right, temporary-captain?” Pepper says, shoving his friend.

”But can she keep running like this, temporary-captain?” Onion asks.

All three of them look up to me, then.

They were so small. How old were they? Seven? Ten? Babies. Just tiny babies.

They wouldn’t run away. I knew that. I knew that’s why Usopp had originally given them the order to protect Kaya in the show. I also knew that all they needed to do was buy time before Usopp and Zoro arrived to finish off Jango. However, no matter how much the show had brushed it off, I also knew that the kids would get hurt in the process.

How was I supposed to just sit and watch? How was I supposed to let this plot happen as intended if it meant I watch kids get hurt?

As long as Kaya lived and Usopp had the final blow, then it shouldn’t matter too much about how I got from A to B, right? At least, not in the small forest on a tiny island with a character we never really see again.

”No, she can’t.” I finally say. I gently lower Kaya down to the ground, to give her legs a much needed break. In the same movement I turn to set a knee down to face the kids at their own height. “Jango is a pirate. Not a good one, like Usopp’s dad or Luffy. He’s the scary kind people talk about when they tell you to not follow Usopp around.” I explained quickly. They nod along, having already known that. “He’ll really kill you.”

”Nova,” Kaya begins, a feeble hand grabbing at my arm. I shake my head and don’t stop looking at the kids.

”I’m your temporary-captain,” I continue, “I won’t let a guy like that touch you, let alone kill you. But if I’m focused on protecting you, I can’t watch out for Kaya.” The three nervously glance at one another. “But you’re not going to run away if I ask you to, will you? Even if you could get hurt?” All three of their faces screw up as they shake their heads in misplaced determination. I nod along, expecting the answer. “So, then, you’re on Usopp duty.”

”Usopp duty?” Onion repeats in disbelief.

”It’s like when Usopp would lie about there being a thousand men hiding in the trees.” I bump my knuckles against Carrot’s chest. “You three are my thousand men.”

The kids brighten immediately, exchanging nods with one another. I sigh, wondering how such tiny children could be so excited about such a dangerous plan. Was it because they were too young to really understand? Or was it because they were so young, that they’d already taken on Usopp’s bravado and accidentally turned it into bravery?

I didn’t know. Afterall, when I was seven, I had already learned the difference in the sound of each person's footsteps in my household. I’d already learned how to always keep an ear out for my door even if I was playing a game or listening to music. I’d already learned which places were the best to hide, depending on which parent was angry at the time.

I wasn’t brave at seven years old.

I wasn’t sure if these kids were truly being brave, either.

They scatter after I give a bit more of a detailed explanation of the plan. Kaya stays leaned up against the boulder, leaving her at my back as I wait. I hear the jingling of Jango’s coat long before I see him leisurely making his way through the forest. He spots me immediately and grins as he twirls his chakram’s in his hands.

”Well, this makes it easy,” He says happily. “You could’ve given up earlier, though, my feet hurt.” He mumbles to himself. I raise a brow, rolling my pistol around to draw his attention to it.

”So that’s not happening.” I say with a shrug.

He sighs, dropping his chakram so it dangled from a string. I aim at it and he pauses, glancing from my gun to where his chakram dangled in front of his chest. He slowly changes his hold back to how it was before with a meek expression. I roll my eyes.

”Just give up. I sent the kids to alert the town. They’re sending people now.” I bluff easily.

”The town won’t believe them.” Jango sniffs. “My Captain already-”

”They might not believe Usopp, but they’ll believe a bunch of sobbing children.” I interrupt. Jango’s face screws up. His eyes darted around me to glare at Kaya. I step to the side to block his view. He grits his teeth. “You’re really going to kill a kid?” I press.

”If I don’t, Kuro will kill me.” He says with a sigh. It annoyed me how lackadaisical he was. He didn’t care that Kaya was sixteen years old. He didn’t care that there were seven year old kids in his way. It was all just another hill to climb to save his own ass.

”So there’s no way to convince you to fuck off?” I ask.

”Nope.” He says with a silly shrug. “As a first mate, you should know you can't go against the captain's orders.”

”I'm not the first mate.” I retort, feeling my shoulders pinch up. “But my captain wouldn't order me to do his dirty work and then abandon me-”

Jango suddenly throws his chakram. I shoot and jerk away at the same time, missing my shot but also avoiding the bladed ring. Jango darts towards me, pulling another ring from somewhere in his coat. He gets close too fast, forcing me to keep stumbling back, trying to avoid getting slashed up.

I duck under one of his arms, forcing him to turn away from Kaya and start after me into the woods. I only get so far before Jango starts throwing Chakrams. I watch one sail through a trunk of a tree, luckily sending it falling in the opposite direction of me. The other, however, rips through my arm and I see stars for just a second. My body swings with the force of the ring and the cool metal of my gun slips through my clammy hand. I don’t get to see where it flies as my momentum has me stumble off my feet and onto my ass, the wind knocking out of me.

”Come on, kid, just- AH!” Jango’s words cut off into a scream. I turn, watching a shower of red powder rain over his head. I look up to see the three kids with matching grins. Jango yells, clawing at his eyes and throat. He screams and charges blindly towards me.

I try to scramble back up to my feet, but my arm ripples in blinding heat and goes out from under me when I try to push myself up. Jango throws himself down on me. I throw my hands up to grab at his wrists as he wildly tries to punch his chakrams into wherever he can reach.

It was terrifying.

This man twice my age, tears pouring from his bloodshot eyes, spit flying from his mouth as he screamed nonsensical things that I couldn’t hear over the blood thumping in my ears. I barely felt the throbbing pain of my arm and shoulder as I flailed to protect myself from his heavy hands. Fear clogged in my throat, my tunnel visioned.

I throw my leg up and knee him in his crotch. He freezes up, allowing me just a moment to shove him away, roll over, and throw myself up to my feet. I wildly look around for my gun before I hear Jango getting up. I spin to face him and suddenly-

Suddenly I’m just a kid, hands empty, no way to protect myself. Too small, too weak. Jango looms, seething, spitting blood to the ground from where I must’ve hit him during my panic. He was stupidly tall already, but he felt towering then.

His chakram drops, he catches it by its string. I watch it swing, my legs frozen in place. I felt stuck, heaving in breaths as my panic continued to bubble underneath my skin.

”When I say, ‘one two Jango’, you’ll fall asleep.” Jango says through clenched teeth.

Jango was a nobody. He was a joke character made and then brushed away in later pages.

”One,”

But I didn’t belong in this world and even against him, I was just a normal person. A normal person against a pirate who didn’t care who he killed.

”Two,”

Why did I think I could protect Kaya? Why did I think I could protect those kids?

”Jan-”

I charge, screaming, and he yelps as I throw myself into him. One of his rings bounced into my cheek, taking a chunk with it as we rolled. I get a good punch in before Jango’s grabbing at my wrists. I continue to flail. I claw at whatever I can reach, furiously fighting against him in a wild, mindless, thrash.

His one hand manages to snatch one of my wrists and the fingers of the other together in a way that bends everything at a wrong angle. I fall forward and he slams his forehead against my own. Fingers slide around my throat, too long, too strong, and I feel them start to squeeze.

”Stop! Stop or I’ll kill myself!” Kaya suddenly screams.

Jango and I both freeze. I’m shoved abruptly away, angled so I’m slammed into the ground, my head bouncing off dirt. My vision swims as I watch Jango pop up to his knees to throw nervous hands Kaya’s way. The girl, the kid, holds one of his chakrams that he must’ve dropped when I threw him down earlier. She presses it to the front of her own throat in warning, her watery eyes only staring at me, her mouth moving around words I can’t hear.

”Secret technique- exploding stars!” Usopp yells somewhere past my head down the forest path. In the second it takes for Jango to turn his head in recognition, he’s thrown back as Usopp’s slingshot pellet explodes in his face.

It’s silent.

Jango lays on the ground, face steaming from impact. Tree’s rustle as the kids slide down, all crowding around the pirate. At the same time they all whip their heads up with massive smiles and start to crow in victory. Kaya loses the rest of her strength and collapses to her knees, the chakram with a wisp of her blood on its edge rolls from her trembling fingers.

It’s quiet as the story continues. Zoro helps me to my feet, directing me to a large rock to sit on. Usopp corrals the kids and Kaya, taking them a step away for mild privacy. I know that he asks them to keep everything a secret even if I don’t hear their conversation. I watch instead an event I didn’t remember: Zoro ripping off Jango’s coat, which jingles with how many chakrams he had stashed away. He takes his own extra bandana from one of his pockets to wrestle the unconscious hypnotist's hands behind his back. He ties him up in a way I know is painful and by the smug grin on Zoro’s face, I know it’s intentional.

He finds me watching him, and makes his way over to me, throwing Jango’s coat somewhere behind us. He’s quiet, too, like the woods, as he sits down.

It’s awkward. Probably one of the first truly awkward moments I’ve had with any of the straw hats. I’m not sure if it’s just my own pessimism poisoning it or not.

Part of me wants him to tell me the fight was embarrassing, shameful. I’d fought like a cornered animal, not like a confident member of the not-yet famous Straw Hats. Part of me hopes he’ll finally tell me what I’ve known all along- that I wasn’t strong or good enough. That it was dangerous to have me with them because I was a liability. I want him to go ahead and just rip the bandage off and rip into me like I know I deserve. Part of me hopes he’ll just say-

”You did good.” Zoro mumbles, gently bumping his knuckles against the side of my knee.

...Huh.

I stare unblinking into the treeline.

My bottom lip trembles.

I continue to stare until my vision blurs with tears.

Neither of us speak as I quietly cry.

Merry.

Seeing the carved wood of the very familiar figure head sent something warm crawling across my chest. The sun seemed to halo her specifically, illuminating all of the hand carved edges and dips along her face and neck. There’s a life in her wooden eyes that I know will only get brighter and realer the longer we sail with her. I can't help the smile that worms its way onto my face, unwavering even as the stretch burns the wound on my cheek.

I watch as the crew marvel at the caravel before us. I shield my eyes from the sun to keep watching their happy expressions that they throw haphazardly at one another.

Kaya breaks away from the group to make her way over to me where I stood just out of their circle. She smiles sweetly as she approaches and I notice her clutching a small book in her hands.

”Do you like it?” She asks, gesturing to the ship behind her.

”It’s beautiful.” I replied. “Thank you.”

”No, thank you.” She says, emphasising the last word in a rush of breath. “You saved me.”

”No, Usopp did.” I retorted immediately. Kaya’s smile doesn’t fall, instead it becomes softer.

”You both did.” She concedes. When I open my mouth again to protest she interrupts by handing me the book she held. “Here, Luffy said to give it to you.”

My mouth clicks shut. I take the booklet and look it over. It was small and leatherbound with no writing on its cover. When I flip it open, the first few pages are lists of food, materials, and tools. The rest of the book is blank. When I raise a brow to Kaya she only giggles.

”It’s the ship's log book. I tried giving it to your captain, since you all don’t have a quartermaster, but he wasn’t interested.” She explains.

”Yeah,” I scoff, “That tracks.”

My eyes linger on the book, my fingers running over the page and thumbing at the leather binding. I barely glance up when I hear Usopp’s distant screaming. I only look when I hear his impact, having rolled down the hill with his oversized pack, right into Luffy and Zoro’s lifted feet. As he rights himself, struggling with the weight of his bag, Nami walks over to Kaya and I.

”We should probably get our things on board, before Luffy gets too excited and leaves it behind.” She jokes. I can tell by the twitch of her smile though, that it really wasn’t, and she still remembered how he’d left half of her treasure behind in Orange town.

Nami and I gather what little things we have from our old boats. It was easy for us to take everything on board ourselves, as it was really just her and Zoro who owned anything. Zoro had the largest bag, but it was still small and easy to carry. Nami surprised me at first, but I guess It made sense for her to pack light with how she only traveled so far from Arlong. Her bag of Belli and items to sell were larger than her combined bags of clothes and mapping equipment. Luffy and I had nothing but the cloth on our backs, a hat on his head and a gun in my hand.

I felt rubbed wrong while I looked over the pile of things on deck. This version of the Going Merry was unfamiliar, afterall. There was no life of the crew here. No weights, tools, or books lying around. Nami had no wardrobe of clothes and the kitchen was empty. This ship would be the first time that any of them had a place to go back to. A room to collect things. Spaces to decorate as their own. This was the first time on the sea they’d have a place to even be allowed to be materialistic. I knew it wouldn’t be long before the crew's personality seeped out, coating everything in sight. As of right now, though, it felt empty.

The others followed our lead and soon the four of us stood on deck, looking over the railing down towards Usopp, Kaya, and Merry.

”You guys take care!” Usopp calls up. “See you around!”

”Why?” Luffy asks, tilting his head like a puppy.

”Huh? Why? We’re definitely going to run into each other on the sea.” He says, crossing his arms.

”Stop babbling and get on board.” Zoro calls out, rolling his eyes.

”Yeah, we’re a team, aren’t we?” Luffy adds.

Usopp stares up at Luffy blankly, nearly in awe. I knew it was the same look I had when Luffy asked me to join.

”Yeah!” He screams, jumping in place in his excitement. “Can I be the captain?!”

”No way!” Luffy yells, practically gnashing his teeth as he starts climbing over the rail to jump Usopp. I pull him back by his vest. “I’m the captain!”

Usopp almost immediately ushers everyone to explore the ship once Nami sets our course.

I was excited. Way too excited. Being able to walk around the Going Merry? A dream. An absolute dream. I remember searching online for the layout of their ship more than once, trying to get an idea of how all the rooms connected, where they all slept and lived. I had daydreamed about this ship more times than I could count. Being able to walk about, for the first time, of the ship the crew would eventually call home, was everything I had ever wanted.

On one side of the deck was a single story cabin for storage under the forecastle - Nami had told me, though I didn't know what that was. On the other was a two story cabin, the bottom being more storage and the gun deck, with a bathroom at the back and a hatch to Nami's room. While the top had the kitchen, galley, and whipstaff. The hatch for the main sleeping area was just in front of the main mast. There was a door connecting the two rooms, but Nami almost immediately stacked her bags in front of it and complained about needing to get a lock.

“Why?” I asked, watching her fiddle with the door. “I don't think you're going to have to worry about any of us sneaking in.”

“Sure. These guys are fine but-” Her scathing tone cuts off abruptly and she suddenly turns a confused look on me.

“What?”

“You're sleeping with the guys?” She asks. I blink.

“I-... isn't that the main area? Like the crew's sleeping quarters?”

“Then what's this?” She asks, gesturing around the room we were in.

“...Your room?” I say, quietly, feeling a creepy embarrassment from not understanding her line of probing. A funny look passes across her face.

“This is the women's quarters and that,” She gestures to the door with her thumb, “Is the men's quarters.” She then turns to start unpacking her bags. “Plus, if this was a one person room, you or Luffy would get it over me. He's the captain and you've been here longer than me- I'm not a permanent member, remember.” She says with a faux huffiness. I bite the retort on my tongue that says yes, of course she is, and definitely she deserves her own space more than anyone else. I swallow it forcefully.

There's a loud bang from the other room, followed immediately by Luffy's laughter. Nami's groans but I see the faint smile on the side of her face as she shakes her head. She drags her bags away from the door and sets me with a look over her shoulder.

“Go wrangle the guys and tell them that once they're done unpacking to go take a shower. I can smell them from here.” She says, her eyes flickering down to my empty hands. I realise she's giving me an out from awkwardly lingering with her while she puts her things away.

“I'll try.” I say with a snort.

“Oh, wait, here,” she suddenly says, stopping me. I raise a brow at her but she's already dug into her bag and holds out-

“Are these… clothes?” I ask quietly. I take the soft fabric in my hands, unfolding it to find a soft teal jumper.

“Yeah.” Nami chirps, smiling too brightly. “I saw it while we were walking in town. I assumed you and Luffy would forget to get stuff before we set sail.” She says, smile folding into a knowing smirk. She hands me a second bundle of fabric. It was easy to see that it was for Luffy with the iconic red cloth and blue denim.

“This is-” I start and then stop. I feel a swell of something in my chest, my throat clogging up as I meet Nami's eyes. “Thanks.” I mutter, not trusting myself to say more than one word evenly. She just nods and shrugs. She turns with a wave, gently shooing me away.

I knock on the boy's door before opening it.

I'm not surprised to see that the three have somehow already wrecked their room. By the way Zoro was holding Luffy like a wet cat, though, and how Usopp was laid over his bags protectively, it was all Luffy’s fault.

“Nova!” Luffy calls out, wiggling in Zoro's hold excitedly. Zoro drops him and Luffy pounces on me. I bite back my wince and cover it with a fond eye roll.

“After ya’ll unpack, we'll take turns with the bathroom.” I announce.

Zoro and Usopp both chime in agreement easily once they see I have a hand on Luffy. They immediately turn back to their bags.

“What? I don't wanna.” Luffy says, starting to pull away. I watch Zoro and Usopp stiffen and cover their things with narrowed eyes on their captain. I tug Luffy back with an eye roll.

“We’re going first, since we don't have shit to unpack.” I say, clamping my hand around his forearm and tugging.

“No, I don't wanna-” He whines. In reality, I knew he was letting me pull him along up the ladder and across the deck. If luffy really didn't want to do something, there was no way my weak ass would be able to make him. I shut the storage door quickly behind us once we arrive just in case he tries to bolt.

”I just bathed.” He pouts, scowling at the bathroom door.

”Like three days ago, before we were covered in blood and dirt.” I mutter. “I, for one, would love to get clean.” I pause. “We have extra bandages, right?” I ask, gesturing to our wounds. He stares at me before shrugging.

”Probably.” He says.

”Probably.” I agree. I couldn't imagine Kaya would send us off without them.

I really needed to look through that log book more thoroughly.

Luckily - luckily? - I already found out injuries healed at a rapid pace, so all-in-all it should be fine. I guess no matter how real this world was, it still followed some of the One Piece world logic. After all, the main characters couldn’t rest their injuries for as long as they actually took to heal, or the story would never continue!

I say - think? - sarcastically, about the longest running anime known to man.

“The quicker we get clean, the sooner we can eat.” I say. Luffy's head snaps up, pout falling away immediately. “But I guess I can go first, captain.” I goad.

”I’ll go first! You stay here, first mate!” He says.

”Not your first mate.” I bite. He wilts just a little bit and I reel in my glare. “Zoro’s your first mate. He joined first, technically.” I say, because I’m going to win this whole argument and put it in the ground on technicalities. “I’m your…” I trail off, wracking my brain.

”The writer?” He prompts. I blink and nod slowly. I think of the book Kaya gave me.

”The quartermaster!” I blurt. Luffy tilts his head in question. “It’s like… The person who looks after the crew and keeps a written log of everything coming on and going off ship.” I explain, knowing that some of what I said wasn’t exactly true. “If Zoro's your right hand man, think of me as your left.”

”Oh!” He exclaims, “Like two first mates!”

I felt like screaming. Instead I threw his set of clothes in his face.

”I'll wait out here.” I say, defeat coloring my words. Luffy just smiles and laughs as he starts shucking off his clothes with little care. I shut the door behind me just as he reaches for his pants.

This kid was going to kill me.

I wait on deck for maybe five minutes, tops, before he's bounding out with his hair still wet. I make a mental note to bring a dry towel back with me once I'm done.

I barely give the room a glance before slipping into the bathroom, locking the door, and unceremoniously peeling my clothes off.

How did I end up still becoming first mate? Why was this world out to get me? Or more so, why was fate so out to get the Straw Hats? I wasn’t first mate material. At least, with what my idea of quartermaster was, I could handle that. After all, it wasn’t like they had one before and they had gotten along just fine, so adding in the unneeded job was going to be easy. It was like writing stock, which I’d done briefly before at an old gas station job. Then, all I had to do was keep an eye on the crew, which I was already pretty prone to doing since I adored them all, current and future members alike.

My reflection catches my gaze and I turn to meet my own eyes in the mirror.

I looked… different.

Very much the same, sure. I still had my wavy dark brown hair reaching the middle of my back, though it looked a lot more frizzy and a lot less styled than I usually kept it. My eyes were the same off green, like they wanted to be grey or blue but hadn’t made up their mind, so they just looked dull. My beauty marks hadn’t shifted, one just below my left eye and two on the edge of my right jaw. Sure my skin was red on my cheeks and across my shoulder, but that was because of the raging sunburn I was still putting ointment on. There wasn’t even a change to the general round shape of my face, my greek nose, or my high cheek bones. Yet…

Yet… Has there always been such dark bags under my eye? Were my lips always so cracked and bitten? Were the scars from high school always so prominent on my thighs? My body looked the same but… was I taller, maybe? Shorter? Or maybe my shoulders were sloped more than I remembered? Something in my visage seemed off and the longer I stared the more I couldn’t recognize the person staring back at me.

What had Luffy seen?

I drag my eyes away and turn the shower on.

I'm gentle in taking off all the cloth bandages, fingers brushing over brand new stitching across the front of my abdomen and over my left side. I clean myself with the offered soaps available, taking care of the one wound we were unable to close, the gouge on my right cheek.

I trace the thin line of sutures mindlessly as the water spills over my head. They weren't my first, and they wouldn’t be my last. At least these ones had a cool story, I mused.

Wake up.

The voice sends a chill down my spine.

Wake up, Nova.

Help her.

It doesn't sound male or female. There's no tone. It's just a statement. A call. I'm only able to keep a straight face because I've heard it before. I felt it before.

When I first woke up.

”It’s finished! Luffy’s pirate flag!” Luffy calls out, jumping up to his feet. He presents his flag to us, where we’d been all milling around on deck. Nami, Zoro, and Usopp were the closest, while I stayed by the fair railing. The rest of his enthusiastic words fade in my ears and it’s almost like my vision blurs as I focus back on the voice-

Nova, she needs you.

Wake up.

I’d almost completely forgotten about the person that had originally woken me up. I had assumed, in the back of my head, that it was whoever had saved me from drowning - at least until I recognized Luffy. I hadn’t had time to think about it afterwards, with everything that happened in such quick succession.

But this wasn’t a person, it was a whisper on the wind filling our sail. It was the sound of the waves against the hull and the clouds moving in the sky. It was a wisp of something that caught all of my attention to the point I couldn’t focus on the world around me. Was I finally losing it? Was my mind pulled too taut from being whisked away into a different world, breaking down by creating a voice in my head?

Usopp kneels on the ground, painting his own version of the jolly roger Luffy had created. Halfway through, when Zoro and Luffy realise his design looks more like him than Luffy, they force him to restart. He grumbles the whole time.

Wake up.

Luffy refuses to anchor to paint the new design across the sail. Instead he stretches, allowing both Usopp and Nami to climb on him and draw the jolly roger while the wind keeps the large cloth taut.

My gun feels hot against my hip. It’s enough to ground my fuzzy vision and allow me to stand and make my way to Zoro. He shields his eyes from the sun to watch our three crewmates above our heads. I can’t help but follow his line of sight and catch the way Nami seems to shine as she laughs and sprays an unsuspecting Usopp with the black paint on her brush.

It was such a peaceful moment.

Real laughter in the air. No bad guys on our tails.

Just the beginning of a crew with heads full of hopes and dreams.

The childlike giddiness in Nami is so real and jarring, so different from all her other tight smiles and cut of laughs from before. It was so obvious that she’d been caught up in the flow of Luffy that she’d forgotten to reel in her happiness, forgetting she was just a “temporary” crewmate. What thief helps a crew of pirates she supposedly hates paint their jolly roger?

I wanted this type of Nami. A happy Nami. A free Nami. One who’d eventually grow out her hair and wear the clothes she liked. One who would buy whatever she wanted because she could, not having to worry about money with all the treasure we’d find. We’d have that, soon, but first we’d have to face Arlong.

Arlong…

My eyes flicker down to Zoro’s profile.

”I want to get stronger.” I say. Not only because of Nami. Not only because of my realization of how far below the bar I was because of my fight with Jango. More so, more than anything, I never wanted to feel like I did in that fight ever again.

Because it wasn’t the first time I’d felt like that. I’d grown up feeling too weak, too small, too pathetic. It’s why I’d lost myself in the show of One Piece in the first place, trying my hardest to forget the world around me.

Because at the end of the day, even if I tried my hardest to keep the plot the same, I would change something. The least I could do would be to take responsibility and make sure I’d ended whatever plot bunny I created.

Because, I really couldn’t lie to myself, I wanted to be a part of making this crew smile like how Nami was now. If I was strong, I could stay.

I wanted to stay, more than anything.

I wanted Zoro to tell me I did good again.

Zoro slowly looks down at me, creating a shadow over my face. He smirks like the cat that got the canary. It felt almost like he’d been expecting the question, but hadn’t thought I'd ask so soon.

I suddenly felt… very nervous.

I hum quietly to myself, tapping my pen against the stacks of paper in front of me. The galley isn't quiet, filled with the ambiance of sloshing water and creaking of the ship, but it was peaceful enough to keep my thoughts on track.

I couldn't dare to work on my master list of One Piece knowledge on the ship so out in the open. Not now that I shared a room with Nami. I'd hidden those pages as quickly as I could, the moment I had space from the others. There was now a large crate of cannon balls over a loose floorboard in the far storage room. I'd been able to easily use a kitchen knife to pry the board up and stuff my papers underneath. It wasn't hard to convince Zoro to move the crate over it when I talked about making room for things I was preparing for due to my new role as the quartermaster.

I refused to feel bad about misusing the title a few hours into receiving it.

Instead, I sat at the handmade table to write my book. Or maybe, Luffy's book? The adventures of the future King of the Pirates. Was it a little selfish because I was using it mainly as a way to keep track of things I'd changed? Maybe. If I kept a log of the changes, maybe I'd be able to predict any ripple effects I'd cause for the crew's future. Hopefully it was preemptive and unneeded. Hopefully I was preparing for the worst. Hopefully-

A loud boom shakes the ship, causing my pen to run a rip through the middle of my page. I purse my lips, taking a breath to still my shaking fingers.

Right. Next stop was meeting Johnny and Yok- uhhh. Yos-... Yosaku! Yeah. Johnny and Yosaku. Which meant…

I stand up, stretching out my back. I slip over to the pantry, grabbing a bucket, and start filling it with limes and lemons. Once I'm done I drop it on the counter and take my seat again. I frown at my paper and slide it to the side. I start copying what I'd written onto the clean sheet below it.

I hear the multiple footsteps of my crewmates, still learning how they sounded on the new ship, before the galley door opens. The four sweep in with a mumble of voices, all speaking and talking over one another in an easy comradery. I'm a little surprised by how quickly they come to surround me.

Nami sits right next to me at the table, leaning into my space with no hesitation to read my work so far. Usopp and Luffy continue their loud discussion of firing cannons, throwing themselves down in the chairs across from me. Zoro walks to the edge of the table to peer down into the bucket of limes and lemons, immediately grabbing one.

“You should've seen it, Nova!” Luffy says, picking up my attention easily as always. “Usopp’s gonna be our sharpshooter!” Instead of bouncing off Luffy's excitement, Usopp seems to curl in on himself then, when he looks at me.

“I dunno Luffy, Nova's already-” He starts. The moment my brain recognizes where he's going with his words I nearly lurch in my seet to interrupt him.

“I'm not a sharpshooter,” I interject quickly. He looked surprised. “I have awful aim.” I add. I don't try to think of a different roll my gun fills, content on just being a quartermaster that happens to use a pistol. A very, very weird pistol. “You're a natural Usopp. That shot you landed on Jango was cool as shit.”

It was cathartic to see the way Uopp's dark skin turned a deep red from his ears to his collar bones, making his freckles stand out even more. He immediately turns his embarrassment into a long winded spiel about his prowess in the field. It was nice hearing him brag about himself, even if I knew he didn't believe any of it.

“Are you keeping a journal?” Nami asks with a tilt of her head. I looked over to see she'd grabbed the last page I'd been working on to read it. She smiles awkwardly in apology and goes to hand it back but I just shrug and gesture for her to go for it. Afterall it, it was her story more than it was mine.

“I'm writing about our adventures.” I say. I could practically feel the way Luffy's eyes burned into the side of my head. It felt a lot like how he'd looked at me when I'd first spoken to Koby. I knew what he was thinking. ‘You already told me your dream’ and ‘why aren’t you telling them?’ Instead of the panic and fear I felt the first time, I can't help the small smile as I say, “I want to be a famous writer.”

“This is really good.” Nami mumbles to herself, having taken the rest of my work to thumb through.

“Oh, this is the book you mentioned! I want to see,” Usopp adds, nudging into Nami so can read along. I smile, a little surprised he remembered.

“Koby said something like that…” Zoro trails off before straight up taking a bite of the lime. I watch him with narrowed eyes as he chews and somehow doesn't make a face. He lifts a challenging brow, but I don't, can't, stop silently judging him.

“My dream,” I start, forcing myself to look away, “Is to write the adventure of the next King of the Pirates.” Though I felt a lot more confident about spelling out my dream to them, I can't avoid the way my heart squeezes with nerves, how my eyes dart around the table to catalogue the crew's reactions.

“So this is about me!?” Luffy asks, finally catching on as he jumps onto Usopp and Nami to get a view of the papers. The two squeak and berate him but don't do much else to push him away and eventually settle with him draped over them.

No one reacts in any way but immediate acceptance. Sharing a dream was normal for them. Dreaming was normal.

“You, and everyone here.” I answer after a beat, watching the way Luffy's eyes excitedly dart over the words I'd written. “What's a pirate king without his crew?” I muse.

Ignoring, of course, the fact that Gol D. Roger's crew was bathed in mystery. That wasn't going to be the type of king Luffy would be. Even at the height of his infamousy he'd be yelling about his crew's accomplishments. He'd make sure that no one forgot him or his family. No one would be lost to mysterious rumors unless they themselves decided to fade away.

Nami looks up and meets my eyes. Her expression is blank and I felt like she was trying to look through me, searching for an answer to a question she wouldn't ask. Then, her eyes flicker to Zoro and her face screws up in disgust.

“Are you just eating that?” She asks. Zoro grins around his lime, looking too pleased to have made now two people grossed out.

Nami snorts and stands, effectively throwing Luffy off of her. She grabs a knife, a bowl of sugar, and a plate. She takes a lemon out of the bucket and begins peeling it.

“This is a little different, but this is how I used to eat tangerines.” She says, smiling as she runs the lemon rind through sugar and hands the first one to Zoro, the second to me. It was easy to see the moments Nami got lost in the feeling of love the crew so easily oozed.

I wanted her to get completely lost in it. I wanted to completely get lost in it.

Soon.

At least, soon for her.

“So,” Luffy began once he and Usopp had finished with my work and had handed it back to me. “I've been thinking. There's still one position we need to fill before we reach the Grand line.”

Nami runs another peel through sugar, smiling sweetly as she says, “This galley has all the equipment needed, so I'll do it for a price.”

“Good. Your skills are essential for a long voyage.” Zoro adds with a nod of recognition. I hand him the naked lemon wedge to the peel I wanted, which he happily takes to eat.

“Then it's agreed!” Luffy says, bouncing to his feet. “A pirate ship must have a musician!”

There's a beat of shock before the galley erupts with screaming. As Nami, Usopp, and Zoro yell at Luffy, who yells back - fighting for his life - I can't help but start laughing.

What beautiful idiots.

”Learned anything?” Nami pointedly prompts, crossing her arms as she glares at the crew.

“That Zoro eating limes like an apple is actually good for him?” I jokingly answered. Nami digs her finger into my arm.

“I'm not asking you, you knew about scurvy.”

“She was secretly feeding us vitamins-” Usopp starts like it's the beginning of a horror story.

“That's a good thing!” Nami snaps.

“A long voyage on the sea is fraught with hidden dangers.” Zoro answers, being the only serious one.

“Those guys would've died if we hadn't come along.” Usopp murmurs. “Maybe we need a cook? Like a guy who knows what we need to be eating to stay healthy while we're sailing.”

“He’s right, a cook is a hundred percent necessary.” Nami agrees.

“A sea-cook!” Luffy surmised. “Sounds good. What kind of pirate ship doesn't have good food?”

“If we want a cook from the East Blue, there's only one place to go.” I pipe up, already grinning. “We should visit Baratie.”

“You know about the Baratie sis?” Johnny suddenly asks, walking over to our group. He must've just finished laying Yosaku down to rest. “It's full of sea hardened chefs, but they might be hard to convince to join you all.” He adds. He turns to Zoro like a puppy. “It's a two to three day voyage, but I can lead you there bro!”

“Let's go!” Luffy and Usopp yell.

I watch Johnny whisper something else to Zoro, patting his shoulder before making his way to Nami. The two of them head for the whipstaff and maps, but my eyes linger on the first mate. I wondered what information was shared but eventually shrug it off. Whatever it was, it wouldn't change the events I knew to come. After all, I knew who Zoro would face at Baratie. There was nothing, not even my reality altering ass, could change about that.

With the rest of the crew busy, I find myself alone with Usopp. He was fiddling with his slingshot and tools. What he was doing, I had no idea. I finished squeezing the last of the lemons and limes I'd originally gather into the pitcher. I start adding sugar to taste.

I loved Usopp as much as I did any other Straw Hat. His fear and cowardice was something that resonated so thoroughly with me that I'd stay up late just to see one more scene where he overcame it. I always thought that maybe because Usopp had been brave, then I could too. It was in the same vein of how I understood Nami's or Sanji's abused childhood. How I latched onto the love between the siblings Luffy, Ace, and Sabo. How I felt the rippling determination of always holding onto the dream of someone I'd lost like Zoro. Every single one of the Straw Hat's were special to me, but the first five were… they were everything.

”Excited?” I prompt, gesturing around the ship as I take the seat next to him. I pour myself a glass of the juice I'd made and offer him some.

”Something like that.” He says with a smile threatening to form. “I didn't think I'd ever leave Kaya alone. It still doesn't feel real.” He says, looking around the galley. I hum and nod, crossing my arms.

”No… it doesn't.” I murmur.

”So what about you?” He suddenly asks and I raise a brow. “Obviously you know how I joined,” He says with a laugh. “What about you? You said Luffy just, found you? I know you said you didn't have anyone but…” He broaches gently.

”Luffy saved me from drowning.” I say, and then add, “And yeah, I don't have anyone.” He continues to wait patiently and I purse my lips. I stare into my lemon-limeade. ”I don't really remember much.” I mumble. “And I can't really ask anyone about what happened since they're gone so…” Or more so because I was gone. I hum, rubbing my jaw. I wondered if I'd ever find out how I ended up in this world.

I hadn't really thought about it, had I? Me being here, this being real meant… well, where was everyone back home? Had I just disappeared or had I died? I didn't have a lot of people that cared about me, but enough that they'd search. Someone would have started looking for me. And if I had died, I wondered how many people were mourning me.

”I'm sorry.” Usopp says. “When you had said you didn't have anyone I thought-...You don't have to talk about it.” I look back to see him looking guilty. I blink and then swat at his arm.

”There's not much to say.” I say. “It was just… fast.”

”I get that.” He agrees, having just had his own life turned around in less than 48 hours.

”But I'm okay.” I force out. I'm surprised to find that the smile on my lips was easy to make. “Luffy saved me, and I have you guys.” Usopp points to himself in surprise and I laugh. “You're included too.”

”You don't have to include me, I know I'm new.” He says weakly.

”Of course I'm including you, you're part of the crew.” I say adamantly. “This isn't just a crew for me, or Luffy. This is our family.” I say proudly. “You're a part of our family now, Usopp.”

The kid gets another lost look on his face, a mixture of hesitant hope and yearning that makes me reach out and ghost my hand over his shoulder. I'm reminded of how young he is.

”Being a pirate can be scary,” I whisper to him, like a poorly hidden secret. “But all you have to do is trust the crew. They're not like other pirates. They'll be here for you, no matter what happens.”

”Oh.” He says wetly.

”Yep.” I pop the ‘p’. “That's the kind of crew you signed up for. And by the way, you can keep the whole ‘Captain’ thing with the kids back home.”

”What? Didn’t like the awe and attention?” He goads, easily slipping into the easy topic change.

”Um, yeah,” I laugh. “You couldn’t catch me dead being a captain. All that responsibility for so many people…” I fake a shiver.

”Aren’t you the quartermaster?” He teases.

”Yeah, but think of it like a babysitter.” I say. Usopp snorts into his cup. “I may have to corral everyone once in a while, but you guys go back to Luffy eventually. I mean, a captain has to look out for the lives of every single crew member and fight to keep them alive. I’ll never be that strong.”

Usopp binks a few times. “That’s…True.”

”Like, the only reason I became a pirate was because of Luffy. I wouldn’t trust literally anyone else to protect and keep all of us alive.”

”You really look up to him, huh?” He mutters, eyes flicker over my face.

”I don’t just look up to him, I believe in him.” I say with a sure nod.

There's a lull between us then. Nothing awkward, just expected. We sip from our drinks, eyes tracing the room around us, still getting used to the ship we'd call ours. My eyes flickered more than once to Usopp's hands. They didn't sit still for long. Either gripping his glass and running fingers through patterns in the condensation, tapping at the table, or picking back up his slingshot to fiddle.

”Did you make that?” I ask.

“Oh, uh, yeah! My dad gave me one when I was a kid. I still have it. I needed a bigger one, so,” He shrugs with a wave of the weapon. His eyes flicker from it to me before eventually they fall down to my hip. “Your gun…” He starts slowly.

“Yeah?” I prompt.

“You like, use a gun.” He states. I blink and then snort with a laugh. I unholster it.

”Yeah, a gun-gun.” I tease, setting it down and sliding it over to him, handle first.

”When did you learn to shoot?” He asks almost as a way to avoid the obvious nervousness he had looking at it.

”Now?” I say wearily. “Started when Luffy found me and I knew I'd be joining a pirate crew. Sometimes my shots are good, but it kind of feels-” I pause, not sure how much I want to admit. I didn’t really want to say it ‘felt like I wasn’t the one aiming’, because I’d sound crazy. “-Kind of feels like those are flukes.” I end lamely.

Usopp looks like he’s sweating when he finally finds his nerves to pick it up. His hand shakes just a small amount as he aims it across the room. I set my elbows on the table, resting my head in my hands as I watched him get a feel for the pistol. He turns it one way, then the other, humming a bit under his breath. He sets it back down, shoving it towards me.

”I'd have to shoot it,” he starts slowly. “but I'd aim for the top of whatever you're shooting at.” He says, offering his advice. His eyes darted from mine to anywhere else.

I eye the gun on the table. My eyes find the carved word “Nova” on its hilt. Something seems to click in my mind.

Was the voice I'd heard calling my name, the name I'd stolen, actually calling for me or was it… maybe it was to whoever used to own the gun? Or to whoever had engraved the name “Nova” in the first place? Was it the name of the gun, or the name of its past wielder?

”Thanks,” I belatedly answer. “Do you think you could show me sometime?”

”...Really?” He asks. I stare at him for just a moment, trying to understand. Was it really his own self-doubt that made him think I was somehow better than him? Was it just because we both had weapons made for shooting? There was something there, where Usopp thought I was much cooler or much better than I really was. I didn't know why.

”Um, yeah? You're the sharpshooter. My aim is nowhere near yours, and I know it never will be, but it could be better.” I say with an awkward shrug.

Usopp nearly starts glowing. “Of course I can show you! You know, I was known as the reigning champ of the Syrup village biannual shoot off?” He lies with a massive grin. I can't help but laugh along.

”Oh, I believe it!”

I watch as he continues weaving a story of his devastating power, all smiles and all for fun. I had a feeling he knew that I knew he was lying.

After his story he trails off and then smiles. “Thanks.”

”For the juice or for listening? I don't need gratitude either way.” I say, waving my hand between us.

”No for… I wouldn't have made it in time for Kaya or my crew without you.”

At the sudden sincerity, I feel something ugly twist in my chest. I have to avoid his eyes as I say, “You would have. Made it on time, that is.”

”Maybe.” He relents at my refusal. “But they didn't get hurt.”

”Well, anyone can buy time. Especially if they're fighting for their family.” I deflect easily. Usopp gives me a funny look.

”...Are you and Luffy related?”

.......

I burst out laughing. Usopp squawks and yells that it was a serious question. I double over in my seat and he continues yelling at me, blushing red, before he starts laughing too.

Chapter Text

If it was foggy, or night, one may assume that the Baratie really was some carp-like Sea King. It was a massive body that floated on the ocean in a way that almost made it look alive. It was beautiful, weathered by sea life, paint faded and sun-kissed. Ignoring the gaping fish face at the front, the side full of awnings and pretty dining tables reminded me of a lot of coastal restaurants I grew up around.

As charming as Baratie was, though, it didn’t completely blind side me to the Marine ship sailing closer. Not directly aimed at us, of course, as it was obviously pointed more towards the restaurant but it looked intent to sidle up to us. Or at least it was obvious to me, since I knew the next plot point. No one else seemed to even notice the ship, whether to be worried about it sailing towards or alongside us.

Everyone gathers at the bow to gape at the restaurant. It wasn’t long before the marine’s ship sailed across our side, finally coming into view enough that the others noticed. I probably should’ve been worried that it literally took the ship coming so close that it was likely they heard it’s creaking sails before they saw said sails to notice it.

Then again, maybe this was just an uncontrollable plot point.

”Where’d it come from?!” Luffy shouts.

”I hope they don’t blast us.” Usopp mumbles, backing up and nearly bumping into Zoro.

I watch as Fullbody in all his gross glory steps out of the cabin on board to lazily eye our ship. I feel my own lips curl as I take him in. I swear he was supposed to be presented as conventionally attractive, which is why it had been so jarring in the show for him to have such an awful personality. At least, jarring to the majority who watched. I never trust anyone good looking in a position of power.

”I’m Lieutenant ‘Ironfist’ Fullbody. Who’s the captain? Speak your name.” He calls over, running a hand through his pink hair. I can’t tell if he thinks he’s being intimidating or if he thought he looked cool. He was neither.

My eyes snap to the way both Luffy and Usopp straighten up. As Luffy shouts back his name and the unneeded info that we’d only just made our pirate flag yesterday, I’m already reaching out to pinch at Usopp’s arm. He gets the first half of his name out before I make my move and he yelps, whipping around on me. I glare back and he at least has the decency to look bashful at being caught.

I barely catch what Johnny and Yosaku say before suddenly they’re both launching themselves over the ship's railing and-

It was funny to watch them get thrown back just as fast, bounty posters flying up and around them as if it was a dirt cloud upon impact. I hide my smile behind my hand, refusing to be seen laughing at their twitching forms on deck. It shouldn't be so funny but-

“Are you weak or what?” Luffy asks plainly and I have to force myself to turn to hide the shake of my shoulders.

I notice Nami crouching down to pick up one of the posters. She opens her mouth to ask something but it dies on her tongue. She balls the poster up and then accidentally meets my eyes.

“This is bad!” Usopp yelps. “They're aiming a cannon at us!” A crackling boom sounds and Usopp dives to the deck with a scream. “They fired!”

Luffy jumps up onto the railing with a, “I got it!” Before his body inflates into a large ball. I feel the way my face twists into mild disgust at the sight, watching the way his body unnaturally ripples in the impact of the cannon ball. He slings it away from the Going Merry, sure, but it doesn't fly back towards the Marines and instead right into the top of the Baratie.

Everyone stares in horror at the damage.

Luffy falls back to the deck, deflated. He stares into the sky with comical tears running down his face.

“I killed the food.” He moans out, sounding defeated.

“The marine’s running away.” Zoro boredly comments, watching the way Fullbody runs into his cabin and the marine ship slips ahead of us.

“They're totally going to blame us.” Nami mutters with a glare.

“But he attacked us! It was self defence!” Usopp complains. He glances down at Luffy, who still hadn't moved. He nudges the kid with his boot. “Oi, Luffy.”

“The food,” He whines in response.

“They led Fullbody in with no problem, but there's a line of cooks waiting at the dock for us.” Nami comments, looking annoyed.

“What's the plan?” Zoro asks. He looks like he already has an idea in mind, hands readily set on his swords.

“Tactful retreat.” Usopp says plainly.

“The food!” Luffy wails.

“Or we just explain the situation?” I pipe up, a little worried with how neither Nami or Zoro disagreed with Usopp on leaving. There was no way I was letting anyone change this part of the plot.

I walk over to my captain and lean over his head, blocking the sun. He blinks up at me. “You giving up on recruiting a cook?” I ask, obviously goading him. He sits up quickly and I barely move out of the way so our foreheads don't hit.

“No!” He shouts.

“Then come on. We're going to go tell the owner that it was the fault of the Marines. Hopefully, because we confessed partial blame, he'll be more willing to let us recruit one of his employees.” I explained. He nods along, though I'm sure he wasn't really listening to me. He hops up to his feet with his normal grin in place.

“Kay! You guys wait here for Nova and I!” He orders. I open my mouth to disagree, to make him go by himself, but the look in his eyes has me pressing my lips together. I could already tell this was a fight I wouldn't win.

This was such a silly thing to note, but I could still see tears clinging to his eyelashes. The crew cried for the comedy bit all the time in the show. The tears disappeared just as fast, though, when the tone changed. It was weird to see it… linger. Like the kid really had just cried over food.

“Shouldn't Zoro go with you?” Nami suddenly asks Luffy. She glances between me and Zoro. Then she seems to get nervous and nudges Usopp into helping her dock the ship. Zoro looks between Luffy and I, like he was judging something, before he waves us off and walks over to the sail ropes.

“Why?” Luffy asks, even if the others had already moved away.

“Cause he's your first mate.” I mumble back. Zoro hadn't gone with Luffy in the first place, so why had-

“Ah, then it's fine. You're my second first mate.” He says with a sure nod.

“The hell I am-”

“Hey! Are you the ones that fired at our restaurant!?” Someone yells from the dock.

I sigh and rub my temples.

I stare at Zeff and wonder how much hair spray he uses every morning to keep his long braided mustache to stay out at such an angle. Though it could be the texture of his hair was more like the twine of a rope-

“Go on, sit,” He gruffly offers, crossing his arms. It felt like a test, to see which one of us would be brave enough to sit next to the man on his own bed. It was obvious he didn't know Luffy, as my captain threw himself down at the foot of the bed with no reservation. I stay standing, walking to the edge of the massive hole in the room and peer out. I watch the distant Merry bob happily in the waves below us.

“You should just put a large window here.” I say, “Instead of the original wall.”

“Sure, brat,” Zeff agrees sarcastically. He glanced between Luffy and I again. I could tell he was trying to get a read on us. I knew he wouldn't be able to.

I itch to wipe away the drying blood on the side of his temple, knowing that it must be starting to irritate him or something. I knew it would for me, at least.

“So it was like that before…” Luffy says, poking at Zeff's peg leg now that he was closer. I sigh at the same time Zeff kicks the kid with said leg.

“You're gonna pay for this. I don't care if it was your cannon or not.” He reiterates. He said as much as soon as Luffy and I were dragged in.

Well, Luffy had been dragged in. I was surprised that the chefs had simply asked me to follow them while my captain had been in a choke hold between them. It was appreciated, but confusing.

“We're broke.” Luffy says.

“But we can work.” I add.

“Damn right you'll work.” Zeff grumbles. “You'll work for one year, each.” He snaps.

“What!?” Luffy yells.

“I mean, that sounds reasonable-” I start.

“What!?” Luffy yells again, turning on me.

“Only, like, technically-!” I try to start. My mind raced, trying to find a way to talk him down without mentioning I already knew we'd be out in a few days.

“You'll both serve me for one whole year.” Zeff interrupts.

“We won't! I already waited ten years to become a pirate, I won't wait another year!” Luffy complains, crossing his own arms. “A week.” He bargains, holding up one finger.

Zeff looks between us. I don’t like the look in his eyes. “Fine.” He relents and I'm surprised. “You can work for a week. She stays for a year.”

I blink.

My eyes dart to Luffy just as something cold ripples through me-

“No!” He yells. Gone is the childish pout he'd been sporting, something almost serious twisting his features instead. “You can't have Nova!”

“Then give me a leg! Leave one with me!”

“I don't want to. That's crazy. I'm not Buggy.”

“Are you going to sell it?” I ask. The escalation dies for just a second as both men look at me. “The…leg? How would leaving one behind help to pay for the hole in the wall if you're not going to… sell… it?”

“That's weird.” Luffy says with a laugh.

“I'm not gonna- it's an honor code between men!” Zeff roars. He leaps across the bed suddenly, throwing himself into Luffy. They both fly off and I backpedal as they hit the ground.

The floor groans.

I feel something give a little under my feet. Just as I open my mouth to warn the two grappling pirates, the wood cracks. I watch as they both freeze at the sound before they hilariously disappear from sight as they drop through the floor.

Just as I start to laugh, another crack sounds and I'm free falling.

I yelp as I land on something squishy.

I blink up at the hole in the ceiling.

“That was scary.” Luffy says from under me.

When I registered that the voice was under me, I quickly picked myself up. Luffy laughs picking up his hat, looking completely unbothered that my full weight had crushed him a second prior. I thank the universe that he was made out of rubber.

“This is your fault, brats!” Zeff yells just as I help Luffy back to his feet.

“You started it!” Luffy yells back, almost head butting the chef.

“Hey, Chef! You gotta stop Sanji!” Someone yells. It makes me immediately aware about where we'd fallen. I glance around the patron filled dining room, feeling a ball of anxiety form at all of the staring people. I try to force myself to focus on the man Zeff walks up to and-

They said Sanji.

Holy shit that's Sanji.

Sanji, one of my most favorite characters of all time. One, that I had no idea how to handle in real life. I had an uneasy, nervous, excitement rolling around under my skin. It was one thing to adore a fictional man that was like Sanji, and one thing to meet a man in real life that was like Sanji. My anxiety only swelled in my chest.

Two chefs held onto Sanji, who met Zeff's glare with one of his own. Smoke wafted between the two of them.

Gone was the awkwardly lanky man from the anime. Here stood a man lithe like a swimmer, still filling out his fitted two piece suit, skinny in a way that was obviously fit. His platinum blond hair, which I always thought looked silly covering one of his eyes pre-timeskip, looked styled effortlessly yet perfectly, working way too well for him. His eyebrow was curled up at the tailend like always, but it was- how did he make that look so intentional? Like obviously that's how it grew but it didn't look weird.

I realised I’d been staring when Zeff suddenly kicked Sanji across the face and I had no recollection of whatever conversation they had leading up to the strike. I feel my sleeve tugged and drag my eyes away over to Luffy, who was pointing very rudely down at a cowering and bloody Fullbody on the ground.

”Hey, it’s the cannon man!” He says. Whether it prompted Zeff or not, the ex-pirate suddenly whips around, not even dropping his leg, to kick Fullbody. Unlike Sanji, the marine goes tumbling across the ground from the hit by a few feet. Patty starts yelling at Sanji, who barely bats an eye as he takes a drag. Zeff yells at both of them. I slowly reached over to forcefully lower Luffy’s hand, which was still hanging in the air, pointing at Fullbody.

The front doors burst open. The restaurant, which had still been murmuring as they watched the fight between the chefs as if it was a normal event, fell silent. A bloodied marine lackey stands, heaving in air and hanging onto the doors as if he was about to drop.

”L-Lieutenant Fullbody,” He starts, huffing around his words. “It’s…It’s terrible!” He doesn’t even flinch when he looks down at his superior sprawled out on the ground, covered in more blood than he was. “Sorry, sir, but he got away from the ship’s brig!”

”This is a madhouse.” Luffy mumbles. I sent him a look, biting back the immediate reply that this was somehow his fault.

”That pirate of Krieg’s escaped!” The marine yells, his panic overflowing. “We wanted to question him, but he beat up seven of us and got away!”

”Impossible!” Fullbody snaps. He tries to get to his feet but fumbles twice. “When we captured him three days ago he was half dead from starvation and we never fed him!”

A rumble of noise breaks over the restaurant. Multiple customers start to get to their feet, fear slowly rolling through them at the news.

Even from this distance, I can see the way tears fall from the marine lackey’s eyes.

”Forgive me, sir, I-”

A shot rings out and blood sprays from his chest.

The marine stiffens up, somehow still standing. He trembles something fierce, like a shock jolting through him.

The string snaps.

Then the crying Marine falls. He hits the ground hard, leaving a man standing behind him outside.

Silent.

Dead.

Something slithers around my collarbones, sharp and cold, as I watch the shooter slowly walk into Baratie. Gin. His name is Gin. I listen as Patty mumbles about a ‘customer, party of one’, how Luffy just announces that he’s ‘a pirate’, and how Zeff’s only hang up is the idea that Gin may ‘bust up’ his restaurant even more. I watch Gin walk past a shaking Fullbody and take a seat at one of the vacated dining tables.

My eyes flicker back down to the marine.

For just a moment I try to tell myself that he wasn’t fatally shot. Characters so rarely died in One Piece. Most of the time it was assumed they were injured or knocked out. A lot of faceless men died, sure, but I just-

I just…

He was dead.

He had been crying.

I didn’t know his name.

I was really hung up on that, too. Why? I didn’t know, couldn’t really explain. Of course I didn’t know his name. He was a background character. He was a marine. He was a nobody.

Huh.

Nobody?

A hand curls around my wrist. The feeling makes me take a breath and blink back to reality. Patty strikes a weird pose, curtsying the restaurant as the patrons cheer obnoxiously. My eyes follow a trail of blood that had been created from Gin crawling away. The fingers dig into my flesh before pulling, forcing me to walk.

Luffy doesn’t say a word, just tugs me along, and I follow without resistance.

I stay out of sight on the second balcony as Luffy speaks with Sanji and Gin. I catch a few words here and there, whatever is carried by the wind. He didn’t need me to win Sanji over. Plus, I knew how Sanji was around women and I wasn’t sure how his answer would change if a female asked him to ‘run away with her’ in a moment like this.

I try hard not to think too much about my nervousness about meeting Sanji. But I either thought about that or my mind drifted back to the way I watched the Marines dispose of the body of their fellow and-

A part of me dreaded that meeting him, Sanji, would burst my bubble of love for his character. Another part of me, a more insecure part of me with no reason to her, was worried that he wouldn’t treat me the same. Afterall, I looked nothing like the woman of this world. Even with this being real, the woman still had those beautiful hourglass figures. Of course, they were a bit more realistically proportioned compared to the show - but really just barely.

I had kept my body from my world. Short, heavy, shaped more like a pear than an hourglass. I liked myself more than enough, usually, but being compared to tall, near supermodels - which were somehow the normal of this world was… unfair.

A part of me knew I’d feel satisfied if Sanji treated me how he treated Nami upon first meeting her, even if it’d rub me the wrong way or upset me. It was a confusing dichotomy. It was annoying.

A door opens and shuts somewhere next to me. A moment later I feel the presence of a person. I peek my eyes open to take a glance, surprised to find Zeff quietly looking at the clouds. He doesn’t speak. I hear Sanji’s laughter on the breeze followed by Gin’s and Luffy’s voices overlapping. Though I can’t see them and though I don’t get to hear all of their words, I know the plot enough to practically see it behind my eyelids. It felt a little weird to be able to imagine the anime so clearly even when I now knew the very real visage of the crew. They were so different, but still so similar.

”Sanji's a good guy.” I say, breaking the somewhat awkward silence. Zeff huffs in reply and I don't expect anything less.

”He's a good cook.” He says and I raise a brow, a bit surprised he'd admitted it. I duck my head to hide my smile. What a dad kind of move, to brag about his kid but never let his kid know.

”I meant to say this earlier. Luffy and I agree to your deal, but I wanted to add an addendum."

”Who says you can?” He asks with no heat behind his words.

”Luffy and I will work here for a year, but if pirates attack and we save the restaurant you let us off the hook.” I say, trying to sound like it was a stretch; like I knew it wouldn’t happen and was just reaching.

”Huh. You think we get attacked often enough to give yourself an out?” He asks, but is already raising his hand to shake on it.

”I think I'd expect nothing less of a retired pirate cook. I also can't imagine a world where Luffy won't immediately jump in to help, so I might as well make it out in our favor.”

Zeff laughs, then, and I feel a swell of pride in getting one out of him. He grips my hand hard for the shake and even though I grin, goosebumps erupt across my arm. As soon as he lets go I hide my hand behind my back and start scratching my palm.

”Chore boy! There you are!” He barks as he walks to the railing, acting as if he'd only just figured out where Luffy and Sanji were. I hear the rattle of dishes as Sanji kicks them into the water to hide the fact he'd given Gin a free meal. “Sanji, chore boy, get to work!”

Zeff whips around to start walking back into Baratie. He doesn't pause as he passes me and says, “You're training out front with Sanji.”

I sigh and let my head fall back.

I’m glad that the waiter uniform was androgenous, but still annoyed that I was asked to wear one while Luffy got away with an apron. It was nice, though. Straight pressed pants, a white button up and a tie. A tie which I didn’t know how to tie. I step out of the bathroom with it hanging loosely around my neck. I flinch at the sight of Sanji leaning against the hall wall. He takes a drag before turning bored eyes on me.

We stare at one another before he smiles, ashes his cigarette, and offers his hands.

”You need help?” He asks. I blink a few times before dumbly nodding.

”I’m Nova.” I meekly introduce myself as he ties the tie. I notice how he makes sure to swivel the cigarette to the side of his mouth to the side furthest from me. He leans back to blow the smoke away.

”I’m Sanji. Usually I’m a cook but right now I’m helping out at the front.” He offers a hand to shake and I’m surprised by how soft most of his palm is, but how rough his fingers were. He turns and gestures for me to follow and I nearly stumble over my feet.

”I heard all the wait staff jumped ship… did they literally jump, or?” I prompt. I swallow my proud smile when he laughs.

”Yeah. Took one look at Patty and started swimming.” He says with an easy shrug and grin over his shoulder.

”I think I saw Patty already, so we’re good.” I joke. He snickers.

He stops to wave at a closest, “This is where all the cleaning supplies are. We’ll clean every table after a customer, sweep once the dining room is empty, and mop twice a day.” He then continues out to the main area, leading us around the outskirts and around eating patrons. “Ever worked in a restaurant?”

”Yeah, actually. I was a waitress there too.” I say. It's been a few years, but a person usually doesn't forget their first job. “I might need a little help with the money, though.” I add quickly. He nods like that's a common hang up.

I’d never thought about it before, but I knew the real pirate age happened around the 1700s, and school and literacy was really only available to people with money. It seemed like a lot of One Piece followed that line of thought. I tried hard to remember if any of the crew went to school in their flashbacks, but nothing immediately came to me. It truly was a miracle that Luffy even knew how to read.

...Did he know how to read?

”Anything else?” Sanji asks. I glance up at him and find him smiling patiently. I purse my lips to stop myself from asking why he wasn’t flirting with me. In the end, it didn’t matter and I also decided, just now, that it didn’t bother me.

It didn’t.

”Nope. I think I’m good.” I answer.

”Great! I’ll handle this side and you’ll handle that side. Your captain is in the kitchen for now. If you need anything, come get me, okay?” He pats my back before picking up a tray with a flair that wasn’t fair and starts off.

I take a deep breath and then head out into the sea of tables.

It was surprisingly easy to get back into the act of practised smiles, sweet tones, and quick notes. Though I didn’t know the menu by heart, something that felt taboo, everyone today seemed to be regulars and knew the menu by their hearts. I had more than one person comment on my being new and then added a comment about how I was either lucky or unlucky to be working with Sanji. It was definitely swayed by which gender spoke to me.

Before I knew it, I’d become so set in my rhythm that I’d walked right up to the Straw Hats without even batting an eye.

”Oh, it’s you.” I say after a beat of surprise. Nami and Usopp both erupt with laughter much to my embarrassment.

”I thought you wanted to make sure something like this didn’t happen.” Nami teases.

”No, I knew there wasn’t a way out of it, not with Zeff.” I mumble. “I was here to add a clause.”

”A clause?” Usopp asks.

”If pirates attack and Luffy saves the restaurant, they let us go without trouble.”

”I love a loop hole.” Nami comments, reaching a hand out for a high-five I’m way too excited about receiving.

”You think they’re gonna get attacked?” Zoro asks. His smile twitches just a little bit and his eyes seem to almost look through me. I just shrug.

”You’ve seen Luffy’s luck. Plus, if they do get attacked, Luffy won’t sit back. It’s a gamble in our favor.” I say airily. Zoro nods along and finally takes his eyes off me. I try not to shiver. There was a moment there where I felt found out - but there was no way in hell. In the East Blue I was the definition of impossible.

”Have you done this before?” Usopp asks. I raise my pad and wiggle it a bit.

”I have. It was my first job, actually.” I say. It prompts the group to list off their orders. I pocket my note pad and as I turn I almost run into Sanji. He grins as he basically dances around me. He hands me a tray of waters in the same turn and winks before he’s off again. I open my mouth but there's no words so I turn back and set the waters out in front of each crew member.

”Who’s that?” Zoro asks, eyes follow the waiter. I notice the way his eye twitches when Sanji starts to flirt with one of the women on a date.

”Sanji. He’s a cook here that’s working the front.” I answer. I hum, taking a quick glance to make sure Sanji was still at the table, before leaning forward. “He’s a good guy. A good cook.”

”Crew worthy?” Usopp asks with a faux air of authority. I snort.

”Definitly. I think Luffy has his eyes set on him already too.” I say with a knowing smile. “I’ll be back with your food.” I say. I give them a little wave before I head towards the kitchen.

Though it isn’t the first time making way to the back, it is the first time I’m met with a wall of shouting. I slowly enter, peaking in first before deeming it safe enough to step fully inside. If I said I was surprised to find Luffy on the receiving end of the yelling, I’d be lying.

Luffy stares at the screaming chefs with that special Luffy-brand vacant smile. His hand slowly raises towards his face and I’m luckily fast enough to stop him from picking his nose.

”Captain.” I say, tone dripping with a little too much admonishment. Luffy’s demeanour shifts as he turns a brighter smile onto me. I sigh and shake my head as I tear the note from my pad off and pass it over to the chef's head. As he yells out the order I turn my attention to my captain.

”Nova, this is boring.” He says. “I don’t know how Koby did this.”

”Well, Koby was under duress.” I replied. Luffy mouths the last word. “He was forced into it and they threatened his life every day.” I explain.

”Oh.” Luffy hums and then immediately gets distracted by the plates of food being set down for me to grab.

”No. Not for you.” He pouts as I start piling them onto my tray. “Here, help me.” I stake a second tray and go to set it in his hands but pause. “Why do you have cuts on your hands?”

”Huh? Oh, yeah, I was washing dishes!” He replies happily. I narrowed my eyes.

”Plates don’t cut hands.” I said slowly.

”They were broken.” He amends.

”What? Why were you washing broken plates?”

”He broke them!” One of the chefs shouts, sending us a glare.

”And you didn’t bandage him up? You want blood in the food?” I snap back. The chef scoffs but ducks his head down quickly.

”There’s bandages in the cabinet!” Another one calls out without even looking up from his stove. I sigh, setting the tray down. I grab Luffy by his vest before he even gets the idea to snatch the food. It’s easy to find the cabinet, easier to find the bandages.

”Come here,” I beckon gently. Luffy readily offers up his palms like it’s muscle memory and I sigh louder at the idea that it definitely is. I gently wrap his palms. I try to ignore the way that Luffy watches my face instead of at least pretending to judge my work. “What?”

”Are you a doctor?” He asks, making me laugh.

”No, Luffy.”

”Then how come you know how to do this?”

”I’ve gotten a lot of cuts.” I say.

”Oh.” He says, still staring. I finish and switch to his other hand. “You wanna be the doctor instead?”

”No, Luffy.”

”Okay.”

”Why’re you staring?” I cave and ask.

”You’re making the face Ace always made when he had to bandage me up.” He says. I feel my stomach drop out. I pause and stare at the off-white cloth, unable to look up and meet Luffy’s eyes.

”Ace?” I ask, voice soft and brittle.

”He’s my older brother!” Luffy announces cheerily. “You act a lot like him, now that I think about it. You make all the same stupid faces he makes.”

”Thanks.” I grumble, forcing myself back into motion. I rip the bandage and squeeze his hand to make sure it sticks. “Don’t wash any more dishes today.”

”Okay!” He happily runs back off to where the trays of food had been. They're gone, though, so Sanji must’ve come in and taken them at some point. I quickly pack the cabinet back up and skirt around a chef to get back to the line. I robotically pile a tray and set a second one in Luffy’s waiting arms. I push him in front of me so I can watch him to make sure he doesn’t take a bite.

We only have to make a stop at one table before we’re back with the crew. Upon seeing Luffy, they immediately jeered at him in nearly the same way they had done towards me. He yells back, annoyed that the food was for them and that they wouldn’t share. A hand ghosts over my shoulderblades and I stiffen up for the two seconds before Sanji leans around me to flick the brim of Luffy’s hat.

”Quiet down, Luffy. Just because they’re your mates-” He takes a double look at the table and immediately falls over himself to kneel before Nami. “O sea, how grateful I am for this day of days!” He starts to wax poetically and I immediately tune him out to continue passing out the plates of food. When I get to Zoro he stops me with an eyebrow raise, glancing from Sanji, to Nami, and to me. I cheekily gesture at my face as my answer to why Sanji wasn’t flirting with me, which only gets a mug of beer snatched from my hand. “Such tragedy! The obstacles between us are great!”

”Obstacles, Sanji? Go ahead, be a pirate, you’re not needed here anyway.” Zeff suddenly says, appearing out of nowhere, his voice cutting through the noise of Sanji’s infatuation. It cuts through a lot of noise, actually, as the diner’s volume seems to dim. I notice many of the patrons lean in, already preparing for a show.

”Hey, crap-geezer.” Sanji starts slowly, standing up with an air of hostility. “I’m the sous chef here. What do you mean, I’m not needed?”

”You fight with the customers. You waste hours flaring your nostrils for women.” He starts forward, chin hiking further as he talks. You could hear a pin drop in the restaurant. “And you’re a lousy cook. You’re nothing but dead weight, Sanji. The other cooks don’t much like you, either. So go, be a pirate, and get out of my restaurant.”

Sanji’s across the room in a matter of seconds, shoving hands against Zeff’s chest.

”Don’t step over the line, old man! You can insult me, but don’t ever insult my cooking! I’m staying right here! You have no say in the matter!”

Zeff practically roars and he grabs Sanji’s arms and throws him over his shoulder towards our table. “Don’t lay your hands on me, you underdone eggplant!” Before Sanji lands, the crew grab their plates and hold them up out of harm's way.

”Sanji…” I start, already setting my tray on the ground to help him up. Before I can, though, he pops up with a fury.

”You can’t kick me out! I’ll cook here forever!” He screams. “Until you die!” Yet Zeff had already turned away, heading back towards the kitchen without a care.

”I won’t die. I’ll live a hundred years.” He grumbles over his shoulder.

”Gotta have the last word, huh!?” Sanji shouts back, throwing an empty plate. It shatters on the wall by Zeff’s head but he doesn’t even flinch.

The kitchen door swings gently to a shut behind him, but the thwump-thwump-thwump sounds deafening in the quiet dining room. Sanji mumbles something hot under his breath. I offer a hand that makes him flinch before he looks up and sees me. He offers an abashed smile and lets me help him up.

It kind of felt like a nail in a coffin.

It was weird that the days at the Baratie felt more real than any of the ones I’d spent out at sea. People here were normal. Normal-normal. They were gruff and definitely had pasts as pirates or outcasts on the islands they hailed from, but they were as nice as any other cooks I’d worked with back in my world.

I’d even been offered a hammock on the Baratie by one of the other chefs, after I'd asked if I was allowed to leave to sleep. Sanji had overheard and almost immediately shot down the offer on my behalf.

”They’re miscreants.” He’d said. “It’d be safer for you to stay on your ship.”

”You don’t trust them?” I had asked. He’d only smiled at me like I was naive, patted my head, and repeated that it’d be best if I stayed on the Going Merry.

So, I slept on the Going Merry and woke up at ungodly hours to start my training with Zoro. I knew he wouldn’t come get me to start, but I had been surprised to find him with extra equipment out for me to use.

We started with seeing where I was muscle wise, which was abysmal. He hadn’t even batted an eye. He didn’t make a single scathing comment and instead went straight into making a regime to fit me best. Which started out with early morning swimming before the sun rose and ended with me lifting weights until Sanji came to get me for opening.

Sanji was nice. A great teacher and an even better partner. We fell into an easy rhythm and the work always seemed to fly by with him. He was kind, but not overbearing, and always offered a helping hand.

It was wearing me thin.

The Sanji I knew was a flirt, disgustingly so. I watched him flirt with every woman that walked in. He was so chivalrous that it was nearly chauvinistic. He wouldn’t hit a woman, yet he wouldn’t let a woman help him. He was basically a white knight but I knew he was a good guy. I knew he meant the best. It was why, as a fictional character, I loved him even if in real life he’d be a walking red-flag.

Yet every day he smiled kindly at me, taught me how to tie my tie, and would pat my head like I was a child. It was never condescending, always too sweet. So sweet that if he was a candy he’d make me hypersalivate. He’d give me a million cavities.

It wasn’t him at all.

I barely recognized the man I worked with.

As the days went by it felt like I was kicking my own heart around as I bussed tables.

I should be happy. I should be beyond excited. I was getting to see a rare side of Sanji that, if he’d been like this in the show, people would’ve gone absolutely nuts over him.

Yet.

Yet I couldn’t help but feel- I wasn’t even sure how to explain it.

I knew I looked different. I knew I didn’t look like Nami, or Robin, or literally any woman in One Piece. I should be happy he was treating me like a person.

I should be happy.

After a day of waiting I’d head back to the Merry to practice my aim with Usopp. He was over the moon when I’d asked him for pointers in the past. He was in the stratosphere when I actually followed through and asked him again with my gun ready.

Slowly, I was starting to get an understanding of the power range of my gun. Did I actually understand why I was able to control how soft or hard it’s shot hit? No. I did know that it felt different. There was… a vibe? It was a subconscious choice every time I pulled the trigger even if I changed nothing physically. Usopp stopped asking questions on day two and gave up on trying to figure it out himself altogether by day three. I could only commiserate.

I spent the majority of my breaks watching the Straw Hat's treat this event like it was a mini-vacation. I'd been caught multiple times watching them play at the dock or sitting down to eat.

”You can join them, you know.” Sanji would say almost every time he found me watching them through a window or from the kitchen door. Every time I would flinch out of my reverie and smile to assuage Sanji.

It was impossible to explain that I would forget, in those moments, that they were real and I wasn't watching the anime turned live-action. It was hard to remember they were real and that I'd been traveling with them for over a month now. Being here at Baratie, working a job so similar to my old life, made my reality feel more like a lucid dream.

Days began to overlap and my reality started to slip a bit between my fingers.

Afterall, it'd already been five days and there was no sight of Don Krieg.

I’m sinking.

I don't feel my lungs burning or the need to breathe but I know I’m submerged completely in water. I feel the pressure of the depth pressing in all around.

I think, ‘you need to breathe’.

But I can’t, my mouth won’t open.

Breathe, I think.

But my lungs don’t move and my body refuses to fight.

Oh, child,

I know this voice. I know it like my own. The same way I know my mother’s or my father’s. It pulls at something in the back of my mind, but I can’t bring it to the forefront. It’s easier to not remember.

My child, my Holder of Stars,

It whispers, or maybe yells, I can’t tell. I can’t hear it, but I know it. I know it.

I gave you Nova, but he doesn’t quite see you yet…Not like how I see you.

I try to move my hand to my waist, where my gun always lies, but my hand won’t move. I know it’s not there, even as I feel the shape of it burning against my hip.

Does this feel real yet, Holder of Stars? Do you feel real yet?

The pressure builds, moving from pressing against my skin to digging into my muscles and bones. It hurts at the same time as it soothes. My body relaxes more as I scream in my mind to breathe.

Do you realise why I see you? I’ve been waiting for you… for all this time…

In the murkiness of the water, which had been nothing but blue blue blue, there’s now a smear of a face. I know it. It’s unfamiliar. I feel the pressure cup the back of my eyes, forcing me to look, forcing me to let the water in.

People die, Holder of Stars,

My brother floats in front of me. This stranger, with a dimpled smile and hair I use to braid. A person I’ve never seen before that would walk me to school every morning and help me tie my shoes.

You know this better than most, don’t you? That’s why I see you.

This man, frozen at twenty-two, leans forehead and kisses my head. I feel nothing as the pressure pushes between the spaces of my ribs and fills me with water so cold it feels hollow. Everything felt hollow.

I gasp out, mouth open, but no water rushes in. Instead the pressure is gone and I’m left to sink further into the ocean. I can’t feel anything and nothing fills me but air and lacking.

I fall towards iron gates that open to welcome me.

Oh, my Holder of Stars, I cannot wait to see what galaxies you birth and what red giants you fall…

Show me the stars only you see. Show me and let me see you.

I woke up in a cold sweat. I’m practically gulping air as I stare up at the ceiling, wondering why it was higher up than I remember it.

It takes me a long moment to gather my bearings and realise I’m on the floor, having rolled out of a hammock at some point during the night. I’d say it was when I woke up, but the warmth of the wood underneath me says otherwise. That and the pain on my back as I sit up.

I rub a hand over my face, trying to recall whatever dream I’d had that would’ve put me on the ground. There's pieces, sure, but nothing sticks and the longer I try to remember it the more it slips from my fingers. However, no matter what I forgot, I knew I had heard that voice again.

”Nova? You okay?” Whispers out a sleepy Nami. A blanket of embarrassment drapes over me and I nervously look over to see Nami rolled to the edge of her bed to peer down at me.

”I'm good.” I quietly call back. I shakily stand, taking a moment to stretch out my stiff back.

”Nightmare?” She asks after a moment. I pause and then glance at her over my shoulder. She's not looking at me, but out the window to the star coated sky.

”Yeah,” I answered hesitantly. “I don't remember it so-”

”Sometimes those are the worst ones.” She says. She stops, looking at me like she's surprised she said that out loud. Nami sits up, stretching in a way that somehow breaks the tension. She smiles sweetly as she stands and heads for her closet.

”What time is it?” I asked.

”Dunno, but I'm not going to sleep anymore.”

“Oh, sorry. I didn't mean to wake you up.” I apologize, guilt tightening my airway.

”Huh? No, it wasn't you.” Nami placated immediately. She looks embarrassed as she waves her hands around in front of her. “I'm not… I don't sleep super well, so sometimes I get up early to work on maps.” As she ducks her head to look at her clothes, I can see the bags under her eyes more clearly.

Nami having nightmares wasn't impossible, but just not a fact I knew. Really, it was astounding how untraumatized the Straw Hats from the anime seemed to be. I guess these ones were more real than I really understood.

”Do you usually have nightmares?” She asks. It's something quiet, even if her volume was at a normal level.

”I… I think this is my first one since everything.” I say. I creep closer to peer into her closet. She steps aside immediately, offering up a space for me easily.

I still didn't have many clothes to my name. I had two sets, technically three if you counted the uniform from Baratie. I knew I needed to buy more, but then I'd have to worry about where to put it since I didn't want to fill Nami's closet with my things. Right now she was fine with it, but after Arlong I knew she'd need the space to put all her things.

”Do you get nightmares often?” I ask, making my hands busy with pushing my three sets of clothes around, like I was really debating.

”Yes.” She says, like the word was forced out of her. She pulls out a shirt.

”About?” I prompt, feeling like I was toeing a line.

”You know, things before you guys.” She says. I can hear the way she's trying to make it sound inconsequential, see the way she forces her smile and how it pinches. “Things after you guys-” She stops again and swallows, almost slipping up.

”You can stay, you know.” I say, my hands stop on the teal romper.

”I can’t.” She bites. She smiles as an apology for her sudden tone change. “I hate pirates.” She elbows me gently, like it's an inside joke.

I thumbed the cloth of the romper Nami had gotten me. It was my favorite color, but I had long stopped wearing it after being told it washed me out one too many times. I wondered how she knew. Had she thought it'd look good on me?

I watch as she spins on her heel so she can get changed in a different corner of the room. I turn my back to her to do the same, just a bit more hesitant. I remind myself she’s busy with her own clothes and try to change as quickly as possible.

”You want help with your hair?” She asks when I finally turn around. She’s sitting on the edge of her hammock, pulling on shoes, eyes still downcast. I feel my heart do a little flip knowing she’d still looked away even after she’d finished.

”I was just going to leave it as is.” I say, twirling a piece around my finger.

”Can I braid it?” She asks and she has an almost hopeful tone, even as she fiddles with her shoe. How could I say no?

”If you don’t mind.” I say and she looks up with a smile and then scoots over, patting for me to sit.

”I’ve always wanted long hair.” She says once her hands are on me.

”Why don’t you grow it out?” I ask, lacing my fingers together in my lap.

”Guys like to go for your hair.”

”Oh.”

”Maybe one day.” I feel her gather my hair around my ears before beginning to twist.

”When you don’t have to worry.” I murmur, smiling to myself, remembering how long her hair will be. One day she would feel safe enough to grow it out. One day she’d be asking me to braid her hair instead.

Of course I caught her accidental allusion to her ulterior motives. I knew this was the arc she'd seemingly betray us, stealing Merry and heading to Arlong Park ahead of us. I wondered if there was a way to convince her otherwise, to make her stay and believe, but in the end I knew there wasn't. Years of abuse and manipulation wouldn't be smoothed over by any sweet words of mine.

I wasn’t going to be able to stop Nami, she needed to see how far people would go for her. She needed to see that no matter what was happening, she’d always have someone in her corner. It was the same way that no one could stop Zoro. He had to fight Mihawk, he had to see how much he needed to grow and he needed to see how much Luffy believed in him.

Some things had to happen. A lot of it was going to be brutal. It was one thing being fully invested on one side of the screen, and it would be another having to live the moment. It was… a little scary to think about. I don’t think I’m quite prepared to see some of the things the Straw Hat’s, that we, were going to go through.

I'd already proved to myself that I couldn't stand not sticking my nose into the plot. Against my own will, sometimes, my heart reacted on its own. My want to protect these people I cared about overpowered my knowledge of their future.

Not that it was proving all that helpful, since today would be the ninth day without seeing Don Krieg.

I have my first fight with a customer on day twelve.

It's truly surprising that it took so long for me to have an issue with a patron. It probably cemented how weird this world was. Not the devil fruits or the fact all travel was done by sea, but the fact that I'd gone so long without meeting a Karen in customer service.

What was the male version of a Karen?

"Come on beautiful, you really don't think you can take off the dish? You should ask the male waiter.”

He was like a mixture of a Karen and a Chad, really. He'd finished every plate and practically licked them clean and only tried to complain after he received the bill. I really couldn't care less. I didn't care about keeping this job or pissing off a customer.

”I don't need to ask. You ate it, you pay for it.” I reply in monotone.

His smile is saccharine as he reaches out to cup my wrist. I can tell he's trying to use his face card, which in my humble opinion was subpar, but it was the touch that really didn't do it for me. I snatch my hand away with probably a bit too much force, already feeling the way my skin burned. He looks around, as if worried I'd catch attention.

”Come on, just take the dish off, I'll make it worth it-”

”Sanji.” I called out. Within seconds the blonde cook is at my hip. He flashes me a quick smile before it washes from his face in such a satisfying way when he looks down his nose at the male patron.

”What's going on?” He asks, taking a drag of his ever present cigarette.

The customer's attitude takes a full one-eighty now that there was another man present. He goes all business explaining why he deserved to walk out with half of his meal being free. Sanji silently nods along until the guy is finished before turning his gaze back to me. He raises a brow and I realise he's waiting for my verdict.

”He was trying to seduce me to get a free meal.” I say with a bored shrug.

The table is broken in half in the blink of an eye. Sanji slowly retracts his leg and takes another drag as the patron scuttles back, having fallen on his ass.

”Woops, my foot slipped.” Sanji says looking at the man on the ground like he was a bug.

”Y-You could've hit me!” The customer yells. “I don't get it, what the fucks your probelm?!”

”Watch it, we have innocent ears listening.” Sanji says with a withering glare. I glance from him to the man. Something clicks.

”Hey, Sanji, how old do you think I am?” I ask. It must've been an abrupt enough kind of question because Sanji flinches like he's resetting. He stares at me for a moment.

”That's none of my business-” He starts, predictably.

”Im twenty.” I interrupt.

We stare at one another. The patron gets up with a grumble at some point and leaves.

I wave my hand in front of Sanji's face. He doesn't react. I hear poorly hidden snickering from behind me and look to see the crew losing their absolute shit at a table. I send Sanji another look before I head over to gently push at Usopp.

”Why're y'all laughing?” I ask, a smile already seeping across my face.

”Look at his face-!” Usopp says mid laugh, immediately wheezing as he tries and fails to quiet himself. Nami slaps the table multiple times, almost falling out of her seat. Zoro was doing literally no better, having ducked his head to hide how funny he thought it all was.

”You're so short he thought you were a kid-” Zoro starts and immediately gets cut off as I shove his head the rest of the way to the table. He yelps and lurches up, turning on me with narrowed eyes and a wild smile.

His eyes darting to something behind me is all the warning I get before I hear someone fall. I whip around and squeak as my hand is grabbed between Sanji's. The man was on his knees, head bowed.

”Nova~a! How can you ever forgive me!?” He starts, face a brilliant red.

”It’s fine, really,” I say, taking a step back.

”You’re far too kind, Nova dear! Thank you for taking pity on me!” He says dramatically. I could practically see the hearts in his eyes as he bounces up and is quick to place himself between Nami and I.

I should’ve known that there was a very Sanji reason for the change of behavior. I watch him straight up steal Usopp’s untouched glass of water to hand to me.

I kind of wish I’d kept quiet about figuring out why he’d treated me so differently. This was going to be a whole other can of worms to deal with.

I ignore how satisfied I am.

”Don Krieg’s pirate ship!” Someone screams.

There’s a pregnant pause as everyone freezes. Then hell breaks loose as half the diner rushes to the far windows in panic, dishes breaking and chair overturning in the flurry. Doors slam open as chefs run out to the dining room to figure out the raucous while other patrons decide not to stick around and straight up run.

”No way,” Nami says, halfway standing up. Usopp quickly scoots his chair back and towards the navigator, nearly hiding behind her.

”Th-This is bad! Let’s get outta here!” He squeaks out, blindly reaching for Zoro’s sleeve. Said swordsmen hadn’t moved from his lax lean at the table, simply staring at the crowd of people with little interest.

”Maybe Gin’s come back to say thanks.” Luffy says.

”I doubt it… but something seems odd.” Sanji mumbles.

”The ship is a wreck!” We hear someone yell over the noise and the six of us all look at one another.

”A great galleon, ravaged to that degree… That wasn’t the work of men. They must’ve sailed through a typhoon!”

”Or through the Grand Line.” I comment quietly.

The front doors slam open and everyone goes quiet, like startled animals. Two figures limp inside and I absently set a hand on the handle of my gun.

”Please… May I have some food and water?” Don Krieg croaks out as he’s helped inside. Gin is tucked under his arm, looking oddly small and young. “I’ve got money… Lot’s of money…”

”He looks hungry.” Luffy says.

Don Krieg stumbles and Gin is unable to hold up the pirate's weight. Both of them fall to the ground and Gin looks up pleadingly, eyes scanning the room.

”Food! Water! Please! The Don’s on the verge of death. If you don’t help him, he’ll die!” Gin calls out. He looked surprised at how weary the crowd was. Everyone hesitates and instead starts to back away. There’s a moment where the patrons realise the chefs, who they’ve seen fighting off pirates everyday, are amongst them. It’s only then they find the confidence to start loudly jeering the two hungry pirates.

”I won’t harm anyone… Feed me and I’ll leave quietly! I beg you, help me!” Don Krieg yells over the racket, bowing his head.

I purse my lips as I watch. I realise that I would’ve been one of the poor fools that believed the renowned liar and would’ve been killed for trying to help. It put such a sour note in my mouth. This man was one of the exact reasons pirates had such a bad name in the East. Him and Arlong.

I hadn’t even realised Sanji had left my side until he suddenly appeared to kick Patty out of the way, carrying a plate of food and a bottle of wine. “Here, Gin,” He says with a gentle smile, almost making Gin cry.

”Sanji! Take that food away from him! Don’t you know who he is?!” A chef calls out, fearing to get closer. “He’s foul-play Krieg, tyrant of the Eastern Seas!”

My eyes drift back to Sanji, who’d turned to listen, and feel my heart drop as I watch the imposing figure of Don Krieg suddenly stand. I whip my gun out and fire a shot into Don’s shoulder. Sanji jumps away, wide eyed.

”You’ll even go after the guy who just saved your life, huh, Don.” I hiss. Don’s beady eyes snap to me and I glare at him over my pistol.

”You said you wouldn’t, Krieg! You swore you wouldn’t hurt nobody if I led you here! That man saved our lives!” Gin yells. Don Krieg, without looking away from me, snatches Gin by his throat.

”The food was good. My strength is returning.” He snorts and spits somewhere to his side. “Nice restaurant. I’ll take it.” He throws Gin down as Sanji continues to back up until he's at Luffy and I’s side.

”Thank you, darling.” He says, sending me a wink.

”I’d tell you to stop being such a bleeding heart, but so far that’s my favorite thing about you.” I reply with a small smirk.

”Aw! Nova!” Sanji coos and I roll my eyes.

”I have about a hundred men on my ship who still draw breath. They’re dying from wounds, hunger, and thirst. They need rations of food and water.” Don scans the crowd. “You will prepare them. Some have already starved to death. There’s no time to waste.”

”You expect us to feed a hundred pirates?! So they’ll have the strength to take over our ship?! We refuse!” A chef yells, the others rally.

”Refuse?” Don says, voice dripping. “You don't understand. It’s not a request. It’s an order. Do not defy me!”

I watch as Sanji turns, lighting another cigarette as he starts for the kitchen.

”Where do you think you’re going, Sanji!?” Patty yells.

”The kitchen, of course. We’ve got a hundred meals to prepare.” He says. The chefs around him pulls guns. Sanji stops, boredly looking around his coworkers. “If you want to stop me, fire.” He says with a shrug, lamely holding out his arms. “I know they’re irredeemable villains. But my job is to feed people, not to judge them. It gets too complicated otherwise. If a person is hungry, I feed them. That’s a cook’s job. What’s the problem?”

Luffy’s hand settles suddenly on my wrist. I look at him and see he’s still staring at the chefs. He stops me from taking aim at Patty next, who immediately knocks Sanji over and calls for the other cooks to hold him down. I purse my lips, knowing that it wasn’t my place to step in- not yet, not until Sanji was a Straw Hat… but it still pissed me off.

”Luffy.” I say.

”No.” He replies.

A bang goes off as Patty fires at Don Krieg, who’s sent flying back out the front doors. I grit my teeth, knowing what was going to happen next. I look around the group of cooks and then my eyes find Sanji. He sits on the ground, surrounded, looking annoyed but not angry. Even being held down and told to go against his beliefs, he still cared about these people. They weren’t just crew members or coworkers.

”I read somewhere that Don Krieg wears a suit of metal and can fire guns from it.” I blurt. The cooks turn to look at me and I bite my lip as I meet their eyes. “Well? Move!” I snap.

As Don Krieg steps back inside, a metal suit of armor glistening in the sunlight, tables are suddenly being flipped up and Luffy is hauling me to the side. Bullets rain through the dining room, splintering wood.

”No one defies Krieg, you worthless scum!” He bellows. “I am stronger than anyone! Arms of steel, stronger than any flesh. A carapace of the strongest wootz steel! Diamond fists to demolish anything and a built-in array of weapons!” He throws his arms out as he yells, looking around the room of fallen men. “I command fifty ships and five-thousand fighting men! I’ve never lost a battle! I am the Don of the pirate armada! If I tell you to prepare food… you’ll shut up and do it! No one defies me!”

Sanji helps me to my feet. If his hand shakes as he protectively holds my arm, I don’t call him out on it.

The sound of a peg leg clacking on the floor steadily gets louder in the silence. We all watch as Zeff emerges from the kitchen, a massive sack thrown over his shoulder as he makes his way between bullet riddled sideways tables and bleeding chefs. He sets the bag fearlessly down at Don’s feet.

”There’s food for a hundred. Take it to your men.” He says, twirling his braid.

”Zeff…!” Sanji says, his fingers digging into my forearm.

Don’s eyes darted from Sanji to the head chef. “Zeff… Did you say Zeff?”

”Chef! What’re you thinking!? If we feed those pirates… They’ll come and overrun us!” The cooks yell.

”Unless they’re all spineless dogs.” Zeff says with a huff. “You went to the Grand Line, but you ran scared, eh?” He gestures to Don and Gin.

”You’re… Red-Leg Zeff…” Don says, body flinching like he wanted to take a step back. “So, you’re alive.”

”So what if I'm alive? What’s it to you? Now I’m a chef. Exclusively.” Zeff says, crossing his arms.

”Ha! You say it like it was a choice, but did you choose to be a cook? Or was being a pirate too much for you?” Don says, grinning viciously. “They said you died at sea.” His eyes drag down Zeff’s visage and land on his missing leg. “I find myself agreeing.”

”I can’t fight anymore, but I can cook, long as I have these two hands. What are you getting at? Spit it out.”

”You once sailed that devil’s nest, the Grand Line. You must’ve kept a record of your voyage. Give me your logbook!”

”I won’t.” Zeff says with a huff. “For me and the men who sailed with me, that logbook is a testament, their pride. I won’t give it to the likes of you!”

”Then I’ll take it from you. I may not have succeeded on the Grand Line, but I am Don Krieg, the mightiest of all! The only thing I lacked was knowledge! That’s what stopped me! I just didn’t know enough. I’ll have that log and this ship, too! I’ll take your log, assemble another armada, capture the One Piece and lord it over this great age of pirates!”

”Nova?” Sanji suddenly asks.

I realise I’m clenching my jaw so hard it’s creaking.

I’d forgotten that this fight was fueled further by the log book. I’d completely forgotten this plot point. I’m not sure how, since it was making my blood boil now.

To say the only reason Don Krieg failed to transverse the Grand Line was because of knowledge alone belittled the hundreds of men he currently had dying on his ship. To say that he was strong enough to face that part of the sea belittled them. His own failing point as a captain is what killed them. His own failing point as a man is what killed them.

A log book wasn’t just a log book. It wasn’t just listings of stock and supplies. The book Kaya had given me had multiple blank pages just for me to recount tales between keeping track of commodities. It was the story of a crew. It was their history. It was their happiness, regret, sadness, excitement.

Don Krieg was trying to take the memorial of Zeff’s crew.

I can’t help but think of Oden’s journal. I can’t help but think of the story of One Piece, the show and the one of Gol D. Roger in this very world.

”A log book is a crews’ blood, sweat, and tears.” I grit out, unable to unlock my jaw. “For Zeff, it’s the last memory he has of a family that he outlived. To take another crew’s log book is… it’s cheating.” I stress once I realise that Luffy was listening.

I meet Luffy’s eyes. He hums and then nods.

”Hold it!” He barks out, stepping around Sanji and I. “I’m going to be King of the Pirates!”

Even though he’s standing up for his own dream, it feels like he’s stepping forward to fight for mine, too.

”Weren’t you listening?” Someone hisses. “The Grand Line was too much even for Krieg! Can’t we just call it off? Going there is suicide!”

”Quiet.” Someone snaps back. “Stay out of this.”

I turn and find Zoro and Usopp sitting at one of the few standing tables. When Usopp notices my attention he stiffens up and then slides a little down in his chair with a nervous smile. Zoro grins as throws a mock salute my way. I had almost forgotten that they’d been here when the fight with Don had broken out. I noted almost immediately that Nami wasn’t there, though. I feel my heart twist.

”Time to fight?” He asks, eyes darting between Luffy and I. “I’ll lend a hand.”

”Nah,” Luffy says with a little shrug. “I can handle this.”

Don Krieg bursts with an ugly laugh. “That’s your crew?” He gestures to the three of us. “Pretty thin, ain’t it?!”

”Wrong!” Luffy interrupts with a scowl. “There are two more!”

”Don't count me!” Sanji hisses.

Don Krieg yells a few more curses and threats at us before he grabs the bag and leaves the restaurant, and Gin, behind.

”Good thing you made a clause.” Zoro says with a smirk after a beat. I wink and shoot a finger-gun his way.

Chapter Text

The chefs gather their weapons. They arm themselves for a fight they would never be able to win if the Straw Hats’ hadn’t been forced to stay with them. There’s a tense silence as they grit their teeth and steel their nerves. It was obvious even they knew they were planning to lay their lives down for this floating restaurant.

Luffy sits on one of the dining tables, kicking his legs idly like a child. He watches with a blank stare. Zoro is no better, looking far too relaxed, leaned back in his chair, hand limp on his sword handles. Usopp and Sanji seemed to be feeling the tension in the room, the first unable to stop his bouncing leg while the cook paced a line across the dining room.

Theirs a roar from the armada, hundreds of voices overlapping as they scream for battle and blood. A hundred feet stampeding across a deck, the yelling gets closer as they charge. The chefs all stiffen, frozen in place as they wait to see the first face through their door before they lunge.

Then-

Silence.

A godawful, sudden, swallowing silence cups my ears and wraps around me like a coffin six feet under cement. Unadulterated dread and fear rips through me like a frozen riptide-

Then the ocean’s screaming, crying as it’s carved open, the excited bloodthirsty shouts turn into gut wrenching howls. Through the windows we watch Don Krieg’s galleon split in twine like wire through clay, the sea clawing its way up its haul to drag it and its passengers under.

We’re running out of Baratie, knocking into each other as we rush for the rails. It was an innate panic to check on the Going Merry and the people we’d left on it even though I knew in the back of my mind it wouldn’t be there to be harmed. We find Johnny and Yosaku flailing in the churning waters, barely catching onto the deck of Baratie to steady and pull themselves out.

”Where’s our ship?! Where’s Nami!?” Zoro shouts over the droning waves.

”Sorry, Zoro! They’re- They’re gone!” Yosaku says as we help him up.

”Nami sailed off with all the treasure!” Johnny adds, soaked and shaking.

”What?! She took the ship?!” The boys chorus.

Johnny and Yosaku are quick to explain how Nami duped them and even her parting words.

”Damn that wench!” Zoro snaps, punching the wall of Baratie. “We should’ve known her good behavior was just an act!”

”She abandoned us in our time of need!” Usopp gripes.

”Hey! I can still see the ship!” Luffy calls out. I snag the back of his vest as he leans dangerous far over the railing. “Yosaku, Johnny, where’s your ship?” He asks. When he turns towards the two he loses his balance and I haul him back onto the deck.

”It’s anchored nearby.” Yosaku says hesitantly.

”Zoro! Usopp! Nova!” Luffy calls out.

”We’re right here.” I mumble.

”Forget her.” Zoro says, already knowing what Luffy’s about to ask of him. “Why go chasing after that little thief?"

”What?” Usopp gasps. “What about the ship? Kaya’s ship? Our ship?”

”No!” Luffy says, putting his foot down. “Nami’s going to be our navigator and nobody else!”

The two stiffen up, neither expecting the serious look Luffy sends them. I smile when they cave almost immediately.

”Ugh, fine,” Zoro grumbles. “What an annoying captain.” Zoro sends a look to his two friends and the two scramble off to prepare their sloop. “Why aren’t you complaining? Weren’t you two close?” He suddenly asks me, sending me a glare that looks suspiciously more like a pout.

”I think Nami has a reason as to why she stole from us.” I say with a smile.

”Yeah, greed.” Usopp pipes up, definitely pouting.

”I don’t know, Nami’s smart. She’s seen both Luffy and Zoro fight before, why would she steal from them?” While Zoro rolls his eyes, Usopp hums and seems to really try and think it over.

”Big bro Zoro! The ship’s ready!” Yosaku and Johnny call out.

”You’re leaving?” Sanji suddenly asks. His abrupt appearance makes Usopp squeak and jump into Zoro. The swordsmen just shrugs and scruffs Usopp, tossing him into the sloop.

”Nami left with our ship, so we’re splitting up.” Luffy explains. “I’m staying though. Baratie is still in trouble.” Sanji’s eyes widen just a smidgen.

”Well, be careful. Things could get dicey.” Zoro warns his captain before looking at me. “You coming?”

”Is this farewell, my dear Nova~a?” Sanji suddenly swoons, skirting around Luffy’s confused look to drop a knee in front of me. I try to stifle my laugh at the look he sends me.

”You know, it doesn’t have to be if you joined our crew.” I tease. His face immediately twists up as his want to listen to a woman and his want to stay start warring with each other.

”Oh Nova~a, how I wish-”

”It’s him!” Someone screams, making me flinch. “Don Krieg! Look, it’s him! The devil who sank our ships!”

Our group leaned on the rails to watch as a black ship shaped like an open coffin slowly made its way through the debris of the galleon. Honestly, the ship was much cooler here than I remembered it. Mihawk sat in the center on a plush thrown against his gilded mast. Open flame candles set on every corner of the casket, all somehow still lit. It was a gothic dream.

”That’s… Hawk-Eyes.” Zoro mumbles.

”He’s hot.”

Four faces turn to look at me. I blink a few times before I feel a sudden rush of heat in my face.

”Did I… say that out loud?” I wheeze out. Zoro laughs as he shoves into me as he passes. He jumps over the side railing onto a large floating piece of wreckage, the closest open area to Mihawk.

”You’re weird.” Usopp says with narrowed eyes. He dodges me when I try to hit his shoulder, but can’t dodge the kick to the back of his knees from Sanji. I give the cook a thumbs up, making him swoon.

”I don’t get it.” Luffy says. He squints comically at the Warlord, as if he’d see a visible answer.

”He looks sunburnt.” I quickly explain, shoving my hand in Usopp’s face so the giggly sharpshooter doesn’t give me away.

”What’s that guy doing?” Sanji suddenly asks. The three of us follow his gaze to see Zoro unsheathing his swords while facing a bored looking Mihawk. My heart sinks.

”Why’s he fighting the hawk guy?” Luffy asks me. “Did he steal his food?”

”No, Luffy, that’s Dracule Mihawk, the greatest swordsman.” I say. Luffy lets out a loud, “Oh!”.

”There’s no time for this! The ship’s almost out of sight!” Usopp says, wildly gesturing at the horizon.

”He’s going to get himself killed.” Sanji says with a huff, yet doesn’t look away.

I forced myself to watch as Zoro lunged forward. I knew the outcome. I knew what was going to happen. But watching the flying swords kept my heart in my throat, hope and belief still thrumming through me as if there was any other possibility. This was Zoro, afterall.

Johnny and Yosaku suddenly try to launch over to help Zoro. Luffy grabs Johnny while I grapple Yosaku and throw him back onto the deck.

”Control yourselves!” Luffy snaps.

”This is Zoro’s fight.” I add, sending my own glare down at them.

I turn just in time to watch Mihawk stab Zoro’s chest. I suck in a breath through my teeth, watching the way blood bubbles out and slides down his abdomen to drip steadily to the ground. A hand ghosts over my white knuckles on the railing and I latch onto them with a strength I know must hurt. I didn't dare look away from Zoro to see who’s hand I was squeezing.

Mihawk allows our swordsman to reset before he switches out his toy dagger for the haunted blade on his back. I feel my heartbeat thudding through my body like a suffocating pressure.

I knew Zoro would live.

Mihawk shatters two out of the three of the swords Zoro wields.

I knew Zoro would live.

Zoro presents his chest to Mihawk, refusing to walk away with scars on his back. Even with blood dripping from his mouth he held his pride as adeptly as he did his swords.

”Magnificent,” Mihawk breathes.

The spray of blood hits the deck with the same sound of heavy rain.

Zoro limply falls back, dropping bonelessly into the sea.

I’m hopping the railing in the next blink, plunging into the ocean water.

It's quiet.

It’s oppressively silent as I swim down, racing time.

Zoro sinks through the blue, a flame of purple leaking from his chest. The sight is hauntingly beautiful - tranquil, even. I snag his arm, lurching his body out of free fall. I tug him close, wrapping my arms around him as I start to kick my legs to bring us to the surface. Just when I think I won't be able to get us up fast enough, Johnny and Yosaku appear and drag us towards the sun.

Sounds come back all at once when we breach the surface. I gulp oxygen just so I can say, “Get him on the ship, the ship!” I knocked a little too hard into Johnny when he tried just checking on Zoro while we’re still floating. I force both of them to keep moving. Usopp leans over the sloop’s edge, letting us push Zoro into his hands.

I haul myself up and over, knees hitting the deck hard. I crawled the short distance to Zoro, immediately gathering the edges of his shirt to wad them over his wound, putting pressure on what I could.

”My name is Dracule Mihawk!” The greatest swordsman bellows. “It’s too soon for you to die!”

”Johnny, get me towels!” I snap. “Yosaku get me any clean water you have! Usopp, help me hold pressure!” The three men scramble to follow my orders. Usopp slides into my vision, hands covering mine for a second before they slip off from the amount of blood pooling and he tries for another spot.

”Discover yourself! See the world and grow strong, Zoro!” Mihawk continues. “However long it may take, I shall await you at the top. Strive with your whole heart and mind to best this blade! Strive to surpass me, Roronoa Zoro!”

”Would you shut up already!?” I yell without looking, my fear turning quickly into anger.

”Nova! Is Zoro okay?!” Luffy shouts out as I grit my teeth. I snatch the towels offered and knock Usopp's hands away for just a moment to spread them out. They wick red sickeningly quick.

”No! But he will be!” I shout back. “He has to be,” I say more to myself.

”Lu-” Zoro suddenly gargles out. A full body tremor wracks through me at the sound. “Luffy…!” He tries again, forcing the words through the blood in his mouth. “Can you hear me?”

”I hear you!”

Zoro’s arm raises into the air, pointing his sword - his promise - to the sky. ”Were you worried? If I fail… to become the world’s greatest swordsman… you’d be disappointed, right!?” His voice grows louder as his jaw works the words. I feel tears blur my vision. “Never again!” He shouts. “I will never lose again!” Tears pool in his eyes before they cascade down his face in rivers. They wash away the splatter of blood on his cheeks, turning the streaks pink. “From now to the day I beat him, I will never lose again!” His voice cracks and a sob rips out of my mouth against my will. “Got a problem with that, King of the Pirates?!”

”Not at all!” Luffy announces with a carefree laugh.

When Zoro’s strength gives out, I catch his arm as it falls with one hand. I set it down and tuck his sword next to my leg. ”We’ll take care of Zoro and get Nami!” I announce, exchanging towels for another set. The sopping mess gets thrown to the side. “You get Sanji and beat the hell out of Don Krieg, captain!”

”Then we’ll sail for the Grand Line!” Usopp adds on. His voice holds steady even when I can see the way his hands tremble next to mine on Zoro’s chest.

”Right! Let’s do it!” Luffy calls.

”We’re setting off!” Johnny says, grabbing at the sails ropes while Yosaku shoves a bucket of water towards me.

I look up for the brieftest moment, somehow catching the eyes of Mihawk as he stands in his own ship. Our boats were parting ways, headed in opposite directions. It was just by chance he glanced back and I up.

I glare with all of my fear and anger, inching forward to shield Zoro with as much of my upper half as possible. I knew Mihawk wouldn’t strike again.

I knew that.

But the instinctual fear running through me wouldn’t stop chanting protect, protect, protect.

First-aid classes in school hadn’t done enough to prepare me. To be fair, they probably weren’t meant to prepare children for treating wounds out in the middle of the ocean. They just taught us how to perform CPR and stop minor bleeding, walked us through what to expect while we waited for paramedics, but not-

The feeling of warm fresh blood painted up to my wrists. The way it congealed and dried between my fingers and under my nails. The feeling of holding skin together as someone else sutured it.

Zoro had passed out almost as soon as his sword had fallen, after he’d made his promise to Luffy. I was beyond glad for that, because I hadn’t been able to stop my crying until after we’d finished cleaning him up.

I sit against the edge of the boat, arms draped over my knees, hands dangling in the air. Zoro sleeps somewhat peacefully. I can’t take my eyes off of him. Every time I do, to check on Usopp, Yosaku, or Johnny, anxiety chokes me so viciously and forces me to look back.

I knew he’d be awake before we arrived at Arlong Park. I knew that he’d be okay.

The blood makes for a stark contrast on my pale skin.

I’m reminded of scraped knees and bloodied noses. I stare at Zoro’s sleeping face and think of large fingers that would always brush through my hair and hold tight onto my hand until I’d stopped shaking. I never cried much as a child, but my brother always knew that just because tears didn’t fall it didn’t mean I wasn’t scared.

My eyes focus on flaking blood on his cheek bone and I listlessly reach over to wipe it off, only smearing more. My stomach twists and I lean over the ship to wash my hands off.

I keep scrubbing until they’re pink.

I wipe them mostly dry on my damp clothes and then return to clean off the streak I’d made on Zoro’s face. My hand trembles and I run it through his hair.

”How is he?” Usopp asks as he kneels down next to me.

”Breathing.” I say.

”Big bro’s gonna be fine.” Johnny says, obviously hearing us due to how small the ship was. Neither brother left the deck to head into the cabin. It seemed all four of us were unable to let Zoro out of our sight.

”I knew he wanted to fight that Mihawk guy but…” Yosaku grumbles.

”Leave it, bro.” Johnny hisses back.

”We could’ve helped him, bro!” Yosaku snaps back. I feel the way his eyes dig into me. I could practically feel the blame he was trying to place on me. “If we hadn’t been stopped-”

”You think you could’ve beaten Mihawk?” Usopp asks, cutting Yosaku off. The silence that echoes says enough.

”I knew he was just some kid. Some captain he is.” Yosaku mutters.

”I know he’s naive.” I say. I can feel and hear the steel in my voice, how it cuts inside of my throat. “And in any other similar situation, with any other person, I’d maybe even agree with you.” I swallowed the shards and sent a glare up at the men. “But not about this. This was about Zoro’s dream. Luffy had no right to step in the way of that. You had no right. Something like this… may be the only thing Luffy understands better than anyone. He made the tough call by putting everything aside to believe in Zoro, even if it could kill him. That’s what makes Luffy a captain, better than anyone else. Luffy believes in his crew and their dreams, no matter what.”

Yosaku ducks his head down and away, avoiding my gaze. Johnny pats his brother's shoulder with a sigh before nudging him towards the cabin. He gives me a small nod and forced smile before he guides his brother away.

”He’s scared.” Usopp says once the door shuts.

”I know.” I whisper back. I brush my hand through Zoro’s hair again.

”You should tell him a story.” He says gently. “My mom-” He starts then stops. He purses his lips for just a moment. “When my mom wasn’t feeling well, I’d tell her stories.” He reveals and the words feel like melting wax in my chest. He smiles sadly at me before standing. He pats my shoulder, his hand lingers, and then he, too, leaves.

I’m left alone with Zoro and the crashing of waves, birds crying above our heads.

Were they still called seagulls here?

I still felt blood on my hands.

I swallow hard again, chasing away the icy feeling sitting like a ball in my throat. I lean closer to Zoro.

”I read this story once…” I start softly, voice still cracking. “About a boy who took on the dream of someone else - to become the world's greatest swordsman. He went out to sea and met a kid made of rubber, a thief, a liar, and a cook. He fought the number one swordsman, lost, but lived, and was destined to become the next.” I take a shaky breath. “He then met a reindeer, an archeologist, a robot, a skeleton, and a son of the sea. He became the greatest first mate to ever sail the Blue. He was always dependable, always reliable. His crew trusted him with not only their lives, but their dreams.” I slowly sink further into the warm wood, resting my head down against it. I no longer had the energy to keep sitting, my body felt drained and empty. “He never lost again.” I whisper, the words feeling like a promise as sharp as Zoro's swords.

What if he died?

Right here, right now?

I crane my neck forward to rest my forehead on his shoulder. He still felt warm. He was alive.

I strain to listen to each of his rattling breaths. My fingers wrap around his wrist, trembling as they search for his pulse. He was alive.

My vision blurs and my thoughts begin to melt.

I keep holding on.

I dreamt of bloodied blades,

A teenage swordsman’s laughter that turned into the giggle of a child,

The sound of metal bending and breaking,

Of someone's promise that wasn’t fulfilled.

I dreamt of green hair turned brown,

Of rain that turned red,

A man preaching like he was something to be piously followed,

A crying girl as she begged to see him just one more time.

I dreamt of drowning again.

And again.

And again.

And again.

I woke up suddenly. In the kind of way where I’m immediately aware of everything around me, but I don’t open my eyes, feeling no anxiety rolling around in my gut. My forehead is still pressed to Zoro’s warm shoulder and my neck hurts. I feel my fingers on his wrist and pulse and let out a breath. I rise languidly. I roll my neck and then turn to see if Zoro needs a bandage change-

Zoro was awake.

”Hey.” I croak out.

”Hey. You look rough.” He goads.

”You look like you got cut in half.” I retorted. Zoro smiles ruefully.

”Are you going to nag me?” He asks as he starts trying to sit up and grunts with the effort. I immediately move to help him, refusing to let him hurt himself out of his stubbornness to never ask for help.

”When have I ever nagged you?” I grumble. “I can respect your dream and still be scared about you dying.”

”I won't die that easily.” He says with an eye roll.

”I know that, but that doesn't stop me or anyone else worrying about you.”

”Why?” He asks. It's such an honest question and it makes my heart tumble in my chest when I meet his eyes.

“Because we care? We're your crew.”

”I won't die, though.” He says with such a sure nod I feel like I'm talking to Luffy.

”Anyone can die, Zoro.” I say, squeezing my nails into my palms. “Even the people you think can't or won't. Especially the ones that promise.”

”Huh.” He grumbles something else before rubbing the back of his head. “Luffy’s right, you do think too much.” He says and I can’t stop my abrupt laugh.

”Yeah, I guess I do. Oh and, uh, sorry for falling asleep on you.” I say, feeling my cheeks warm. He gives me a funny look - the kind where his brow twitches and the light reflecting in his eyes seems to change. I don’t know the emotion behind it, but I know I've seen it before.

”Like I care. Wasn’t the first time, won’t be the last.” He says nonchalantly. I snort and shake my head. I don’t deny it, though. I’d found out when I first sailed with him and Luffy how comfy he was. I knew myself well enough that I’d be napping on not just him, but a lot of the Straw Hats in the future.

I suddenly realise I’ve been hearing whistling during our conversation and turn to look at the bow. Usopp and Johnny stand with their backs to us, obnoxiously whistling, comically trying to pretend they either weren’t there or couldn’t hear us. I roll my eyes even though it makes me smile.

”How long was I out?” I ask the two. They flinch.

”Oh, Nova, you were out here?” Usopp asks, laughing nervously. “Did you see her, Johnny?”

”Nope, no, I had no idea!” He adds on.

”Guys.” I say.

”A few hours.” Usopp answers.

”Where’s Yosaku?” I ask. Usopp and Johnny exchange looks.

”What did you two do?” Zoro asks, narrowing his eyes. The two sigh and walk over to sit in front of us.

”I’m pretty sure I figured out where Nami’s heading, bro.” Johnny says slowly. “We lost sight of the ship a while ago, but by the direction and by a hunch, I think she’s headed toward the Conomi Islands.” He says the name like it’s a threat, or a warning.

”How’d you figure it out?” I ask.

”Back when we were on the Merry, my bro and I saw her looking at the current bounty posters we had. She was staring at one in particular before balling it up.”

”Oh, I saw that too.” I mumble. “Arlong’s, right?” I prompt.

”Exactly sis.”

”Arlong, huh?” Zoro says, “I remember seeing his poster once or twice…”

”Last I heard, he completely took over the Conomi Islands.” Johnny explains. “The Marines won’t even touch him. I’m not sure if it's because of how strong he is or because of his connections to a Warlord. Either way, we’re gonna need back up.”

”Yosaku offered to head back to let Luffy and Sanji know.” Usopp says.

”He swam?” I ask, taking a glance behind us. “Isn’t that kinda far?”

”My bro’s a great swimmer.” Johnny says proudly. I bite my tongue before I say that sea life usually didn’t care if a person was a good swimmer or not. After all, this was the East Blue, not the Grand Line. I didn’t have to worry too much.

Probably.

When I looked back towards Usopp and Johnny, I noticed something on the horizon behind their heads. I stand up to squint against the sun before pointing it out.

”Hey, I think we’re here.” I announce. The other two pop up to their feet and rush to the bow while I instinctively set a hand on Zoro’s rising shoulder to shove him back down on his ass.

”That’s the place alright…” Johnny mumbles as the ship sails closer. A building comes into focus, with the large words ‘Arlong Park’ scrawled across the front. The whole area, from its high stone walls to the imposing castle-like structure make it look like a hand built fortress that easily looms over us.

”N-Nami’s in there?” Usopp whimpers out.

”Wheres the Merry?” I ask. There’s a channel leading in, but there’s obviously no large pirate ship docked inside of it.

”Oh, there it is!” Johnny calls out, gesturing wildly over starboard. “It’s over at that smaller village!” Usopp cries with joy and immediately turns our sail, his anxiety washes off of him once he realises we weren’t heading directly towards Arlong.

”So… We hack our way in?” Zoro asks, raising his sword. I shove his head at the same time Johnny and Usopp whip around to admonish him. When Zoro yells back that he can handle them, Usopp and Johnny are quick to grab a rope and tie Zoro to the mast. I sigh as I watch the shit show. When they high five over their work, I wave my hand to grab their attention and hook a thumb over my shoulder.

”Maybe we should focus on how close we’ve gotten while you three-”

”Hey! Who’s on that ship!?” Someone calls out. We all whip around to see two fishmen standing on the dock attached to said small village. One of them waves us over with a scowl while the other dives into the water.

”Abandon ship!” Usopp screams.

”Hey!” I balk, watching as Johnny bails quickly after Usopp. I look from their heads in the waves back towards Zoro and then the coast line. “God damnit.” I mutter. I throw myself down and pull at one of the ropes. I slide myself in next to Zoro who glares at me.

”Just untie me!” He growls.

”I literally would rather get captured than watch you bleed out from pulling stitches.” I deadpan back.

The ocean erupts and a fishman lands on deck. His winning grin slips a bit when he looks between Zoro and I. “Just you two? Set adrift, eh? Banished?” He goads.

”Sort of.” Zoro grits out, eye twitching with rage.

Even bound by ropes he’s able to elbow me hard in my side.

If I hadn’t already come to terms that this all wasn’t some crazy dream, this moment - meeting Arlong - would’ve broken me. One would probably assume the opposite. Like, what part of meeting a fishman would solidify reality and not convince them it was all in their head?

Simple: my brain could never.

Every time Arlong tips his chin the scales across his skin, so tiny, would catch in the light, causing a shimmer almost like he was covered in highlighter. The fins at the ends of his ears would twitch when the wind blew too hard and his gills on the side of his neck moved with his breathing. He was stunningly beautiful - until he smiled with teeth too large and too sharp, eyes dead and cruel as they looked down his sawshark nose at Zoro and I.

”I told you,” Zoro snaps, “I’m looking for a woman!” I elbow Zoro harshly when Arlong snarls and a true chill of fear rakes down my spin.

”Would you knock it off?” I hissed.

”You would do well to listen to the woman you currently have.”

”Not his woman.”, ”She’s not mine.” We both say at the same time, getting Arlong to let out a loud mocking laugh that ripples through the other hovering fishmen.

”Just tell me where she is, you dirty half-fish!” Zoro snaps.

”Watch it, human!” Arlong snarls back.

”Don’t be racist.” I whisper with a glare at Zoro. He sends me a wild look, looking between Arlong and I as if to say, ‘really, in this situation?’. “You can be pissed and not be a shithead-”

”I’ll let it slide once, but don’t ever call me a half-fish again! We fishmen are evolved humans. A human fighting the fishmen is fighting the power of nature itself.” Arlong says with obvious pride.

”I’m sick of that stupid theory of yours, Arlong.” Nami suddenly pipes up. She appears from the shadowed doorway behind Arlong, walking out in a tank top that immediately reveals the large tattoo on her left shoulder.

”Don’t be offended Nami, you’re different.” Arlong coos. “You’re my talented and esteemed survivor, the pride of my crew! Your maps are the best.”

”My brain’s just different from yours. It works.” She bites. “What do you expect?”

”Nami?” Zoro breathes. “You’re in cahoots with these freaks?” I elbow Zoro again.

”You know these humans?” Arlong asks. He’s still smiling but the threat is obvious in his too sweet tone.

”Of course not.” Nami replies with a huff. “They just followed the loot.” Nami walks closer and bends down to come to eye level with our kneeling, tied up forms. She smiles something mean. “I knew you’d try to follow me, but… I didn’t think you’d make it all the way here.”

”So, this is the real you?” Zoro asks with a gesture of his chin.

”That’s right. Surprised? I’m an officer in Arlong’s pirate crew. I was a pirate all along.”

”She made a fool of you!” Arlong blurts, crowing with laughter. “That one even forgave the death of a parent for money!” He darkly brags. “She’s our cold-blooded witch woman!”

Nami’s face crumbles so quickly, so pitifully, it makes a swoop of dread plummet in my stomach before she’s smirking again. If she notices her slip up, she doesn’t say or do anything about it. However, I felt the way Zoro had stiffened against me the moment I’d seen it. I want to say something, to allude that we were here for her or that I still trusted her, but my mind whirls and no smart words come to mind. I can’t think of anything to say-

”Well, I never trusted her anyway.” Zoro says nonchalantly. “It wouldn’t surprise me if she’s a murderer too.”

”Then let’s get down to the brass tacks. Now that you know you were tricked, forget me and the treasure and scram. You’re an eyesore.” Nami says with a shrug, standing up. Zoro huffs with a smile. Nami’s obvious warning, her obvious want for us to be safe and stay away from her, makes my heart squeeze.

Zoro obviously feels it too.

The man next to me leans into my side for just a second before he lunges back, tumbling into the pool.

”Zoro!” I shout, trying to whip around to see him in the water. Nami snatches my shoulder to throw me away from the pool before she jumps in herself.

They breach the surface together a moment later. I use my bound hands behind my back to grab onto Zoro’s arm and try my best to help drag him further on land. Both of them hack up water and I sigh at the absolute idiocy.

”What was he thinking?” Nami seethes under her breath.

”That we know you better than you think.” I whisper back. Her eyes snap up to me, her expression waffling again as she bites her lower lip, before her mask of indifference smoothes it all over.

”What kind of cold-blooded witch-woman can’t stand to see a man drown?” Zoro pipes up after a cough.

”You jerk!” Nami snaps. She stands up and slams a foot into Zoro’s back. She then kneels and grabs Zoro by his throat. “If you mess with me again, you’re dead!”

”I wonder.” He goads. Nami rolls her eyes and slams a fist into Zoro’s bandaged chest. I wince, knowing he hadn’t gotten any medication to dull the wound he’d only received hours ago.

”Well, Nami, what should we do with them?” Arlong asks.

”Throw them in jail, I’ll deal with them.” Nami says, running a hand through her hair.

”You okay?” I ask quietly, scooting close to Zoro. He tries to sit up, but mostly has to use me as a brace to get up into a sitting position.

”Fine.” He says under his breath. If he notices my judgeful look he doesn’t comment.

”Arlong! Arlong!” A fishman yells, running into the plaza. “The one with the long nose got away! I think he fled to Cocoyasi village, but…”

”Usopp, they found him, too.” Zoro says against my shoulder.

Arlong waves a hand towards us as he stands. Multiple fishmen stand and approach, reaching to pull Zoro and I apart and to our feet.

”Cocoyasi village? I just happen to have business there…” Arlong mumbles. “Handle them.” He says over his shoulder. Nami takes one last look at us before following the fishman away.

We’re dragged away without preamble.

The jail wasn’t more than a hole dug into the ground. The floor was packed with mud, the bars barely held together by rust and old metal. It showed how little Arlong thought of humans, truly. The fishmen had left us alone in this room with sea-rotted ropes around our wrists and not even a jailer, our weapons sat on the other side of the bars. Zoro sends a raised eyebrow around a few moments after we were left alone before yanking his arms and snapping his bindings. I was even able to pull the twine apart.

The fishman were surprisingly easy to handle. Zoro stayed up close while I covered his back. If I wasn’t already convinced with how much they underestimated us, it was beyond obvious by how they laughed at us even when Zoro had been charging straight for them.

The laughter didn’t last long.

Within fifteen to twenty minutes, Zoro was sitting on Arlong’s throne, myself perched on the armrest, bodies scattered all around us. I couldn’t say anything about the men Zoro had crossed, but I knew the people I had taken out wouldn’t stay down forever. However, that didn’t take away from my pride. I had kept up with Zoro. I had kept up and had been useful.

”I didn’t think I’d already feel the effects of training after only a few weeks.” I mumble to him. He cracks his eyes open to glance at me. I knew it wasn’t just the training alone. It couldn’t be.

My body was changing.

Slowly but surely.

Nothing that could be seen by the naked eye. It was something beyond that, underneath my skin. Something maybe even metaphysical. I was becoming more like the unimaginable characters around me. I should’ve been more out of breath after that fight. I should’ve been still sore from past injuries. Said past injuries shouldn’t be fully healed at this point.

Would it come to the point that I could body hits that would normally break my bones? Would I be able to continue fighting through pain that was crippling?

Why… Did I feel so excited at the prospect?

”Nami’s up to something.” Zoro says.

”I think she’s trying to protect us.” I replied. Zoro grumbles something before shutting his eyes again. “You don’t? You saw her face, didn’t you?”

”I think we’re in deep shit.” He says with a one shouldered shrug. He then smirks at me. “What’s your idea, quartermaster?”

”Why do you think I have one?”

”Because that’s your job.”

”My job,” I stress, “Is to log the produce.”

”Could’ve fooled me.” He gripes. “You usually have an idea about what's going on before it happens. Read any familiar books?” He prods. I meet his eyes. He’s giving me the same look he’d given on the Baratie and I try not to curl in on myself.

”Well…” I mumble. “I know some about the Arlong pirates.” I admit slowly. “I think it’s pretty obvious that they think humans are below them. They had joined another pirate crew of fishmen a while back called the Sun Pirates before they left to terrorize the East Blue. The Sun Pirates second captain was Jinbe before he became a Warlord.”

”So all fishmen are like them?” He asks.

”No. Jinbe and the Sun Pirates wanted to end slavery in general and end racism against fishmen. They considered the act of killing humans alone beneath them because it was stooping to their level.” I explained. Zoro hums and fiddles with the handle of his sword.

”No wonder Arlong left.” He scoffs.

”Yeah. Arlong’s a real piece of work.” I admit with a shrug of my own. “So are humans.”

”You can say that again.” Zoro bites. He notices me opening my mouth and pinches my leg, making me laugh. “So. Nami’s not really a part of their crew.”

”I mean, she is, kinda. Same way Koby was with Alvida.”

”So not at all.” He states. I give a happy nod.

He opens his mouth to say something else, but a trumpet sounds and stops him. We both stiffen, glancing around, before Zoro stands with a sigh and brandishes his blade. I reluctantly follow.

Hatchan was a wild guy. Maybe not the brightness, but so far the coolest. I had tried my best not to openly stare at his multiple arms while he swam us over to town. By the looks Zoro kept sending me had told me I hadn’t been doing a good job at concealing my excitement.

Almost as soon as we had made it to Cocoyasi, and bid farewell to Hatchan, we were told by one of the residents that Usopp had been taken back to Arlong Park. Zoro hadn’t waited even a second for my two cents before he took off running through the woods.

”Zoro, hold on!” I yelled, fighting foliage as we ran.

”No time! Usopp’s gonna get killed!” He shouts back over his shoulder.

”Then we should head in the right direction!” I scream. Zoro skids to a halt and I slam into his back. I hit him in his forearm for good measure.

”You should’ve said something sooner!” He shouts.

”You shouldn’t have taken off!” I snap back.

There’s a crash to our right and then distant screaming.

”Does that sound like-”

”That’s definitely-”

We both scream as a ship suddenly bursts through the trees, heading right for us. Zoro grapples me, launching us to the side and out of the way. The ship sails past us, gauging the earth in its path. I stare up at the sky for just a second, letting out a rattling breath.

”I refuse for this to be a bit.” I bite out as Zoro groans and rolls off of me. He holds his middle as I sit up, blowing a lock of hair out of my face. “This whole being thrown out of the line of danger thing by you? Hate it. You’re heavy.”

”At least you have your head.” He gripes back. I give him a glare before it softens at the obvious pain on his face. I stand up, brush off some dirt before giving up, and then offer my hand to him. He sends me his own glare before letting me help him up.

”Oh, hey you guys!” Luffy shouts, oozing cheer as he bounces out of the ship. Sanji and Yosaku slither out next, both looking queasy.

”Who-” Sanji begins with mild annoyance before he looks up and sees me. His whole demeanor takes a one-eighty as he skips over and not so gently knocks Zoro away. “Nova~a! My darling, how lucky I am to see you again!” He coos.

”Oh, hey Sanji. Decided to join us?” I ask.

”I just couldn’t stay away from you and Nami.” He admits with a few quick nods.

”What the hell are you guys doing!?” Zoro snaps, gesturing from the new group and then to the destroyed ship in the middle of the woods.

”What? We came to bring back Nami.” Luffy says with a tilt of his head. Zoro makes a move towards our captain and I set a hand on his shoulder to hold him back. “Haven’t you found her yet? Where are Usopp and Johnny?”

”Oh shit, Usopp.” Zoro growls. “There’s no time to chat.” He starts to move but I grab him.

”Hold on Zoro, lets just-”

”Usopp’s dead!” Johnny yells, startling all of us. We all whip around. Through the trees, on a dirt path I hadn’t noticed earlier, Johnny comes stumbling. His breath catches multiple times and not just because he was out of breath - rivers of tears fell from his eyes. “Usopp was killed by Nami!” He wails.

I’m not fast enough to grab Luffy. The boy sprints through the trees and crashes into Johnny. We all scramble after him, immediately going to pull him off of a sobbing Johnny.

”Take that back!” He yells, shaking Johnny by his collar.

”Luffy!”

”There’s no way Nami would kill Usopp! She’s our shipmate!” Luffy shouts.

”If you don’t want to believe it, fine! But I saw it with my own eyes!” Johnny yells back. His legs go out from under him and Luffy crowds in further. Zoro and I grab at him, trying to pull him off. I look up, feeling a new presence, and see Nami slowly walking towards the shit show. She stares hollowly at Luffy before she meets my eyes.

”Who’s your shipmate, Luffy?” She asks, surprising the group. Johnny’s dropped unceremoniously.

”Whaddya mean? You are, Nami.” Luffy states. “We came to get you!”

”What a nuisance.” She sighs. “Don’t make me laugh. A shipmate? You’re a pathetic bunch of misfits.”

”Nami! Nami! It’s me! Don’t you remember?” Sanji crows excitedly. Zoro immediately elbows him to get him to shut up, causing the two to get in each other's faces.

”I’m telling you, this woman is a witch!” Johnny shouts, interrupting the two. “In order to get her meat-hooks on some hidden treasure she’s joined the Arlong pirates! She butchers people like pigs! She was rotten from the start! She-”

I scruff Johnny and jerk him back, cutting off his rant.

”Don’t talk about my crew like that.” I snap. He sputters but I shake him a bit and he trips over his own feet, falling on his ass.

Nami laughs. “No, let him continue. He’s not wrong.” She says with a shrug. Her eyes narrow on me and her sharp smile doesn’t do anything to thaw the tension in her shoulders. “I think you're the most pathetic out of all of them.” She says. “Know me better than I think?” She quotes. “You’re just some girl that got lost at sea. You’re not a quartermaster. You’re not a pirate. You don’t even fit in with these freaks.” She hisses. “You’re nothing.”

I feel like I do well to keep my face expressionless as she digs into me. I know she’s trying to hurt my feelings. I know she’s targeting me because I’ve been the most vocal about trusting her. Jokes on her though, I agreed with everything she said and it meant nothing. Nothing would deter me, not when I could hear her laughter and see memories of her future, smiling and happy. I only grin in return, which makes her vicious smile twitch.

”Right now, Arlong is out to kill Roronoa Zoro, Nova, and their crew.” Nami says, switching tactics.

”Whatever.” Zoro shrugs. “Where’s Usopp?”

”Usopp’s feeding the fishes.” She says.

”Cut the crap.” Zoro snaps. He steps to lash at Nami but Sanji’s already moving, stopping the swordsmen in his tracks. The two start fighting again and Nami only watches for a moment before her eyes glide to Luffy.

”Take your boat back, find yourselves a navigator, and go look for your stupid One Piece.” She grinds out. “Now get lost! I’m sick of the sight of you!”

There’s a beat of silence.

”What happened to your hand, Nami?” I ask. Her glower flinches and she hides her bandaged palm by crossing her arms. Luffy hums loudly and walks up to my side. He gives me a long look before he sighs and falls back.

”I don’t want to leave this island. Those fish-heads don’t scare me. Imma take a nap.” He states, crossing his arms behind his head to get comfy in the middle of the road. I snort and shake my head with a smile.

Nami’s snaps, all her fear and rage bubbling up. “Suit yourself!” She screams. “It’s your funeral!” She whips around and storms off.

I sigh and glance down at my captain before sitting down myself. As the silence between us simmers, Sanji and Zoro take their own seats.

We continue laying around, eventually forcing Johnny and Yosaku to leave us to our own devices. I watch them wander off before stretching out my legs, boredly knocking my feet into Luffy’s sandals.

”Are we really just sitting here?” Zoro eventually asks.

”Nova’s sitting, so I'm sitting.” Sanji says.

”It’s nice here.” I say, leaning back on my hands.

”Nami’s hand was hurt.” Luffy states. I glance over to him to find his eyes already on me. “She didn’t kill Usopp.”

I know it’s not phrased like a question. There’s no inflection at the end. Yet, he keeps watching me and I feel the question unasked. I smile and nod, reaching over to pat his head. He grins wide.

I hear someone running down the road and turn to see the hazy image of Usopp. I smile and raise my hand to wave at him. Zoro looks over and then stands abruptly.

”Usopp!” Luffy yells, springing up and meeting the sharpshooter half way. “You’re alive!”

”I’m alive!” He wails in the hug. “Wait! Luffy!” Usopp pulls away and then looks over our group. “You’re here!” He says excitedly, then his grin falters. “I found Nami.” He says.

”We know.” I comment, dusting myself off. “We saw her too. She said she killed you.”

”She did!” He says and then buffers. “I mean, she saved my life by pretending to kill me.” He explains. His eyes meet mine. “I think you were right, Nova.”

”Do you really not care?” I ask Luffy. The wind whistles through low hanging palm trees, running through my hair. Luffy grabs his hat to keep it on his head.

”Nami’s Nami.” He says simply.

”Even so, Nojiko would’ve told us about her.” I comment. “Don’t you want to know?”

The moment Nojiko, Nami’s sister, had appeared, Luffy had taken off. I had almost stayed, wanting to hear how she explained their past. I knew it already, obviously. While some of the in-between bits of the story was fuzzy now, I would never forget the pasts of the Straw Hats. After a moment of hesitating, I decided to follow Luffy, my curiosity of the kid outweighed my interest in hearing the retelling of Nami’s past by Nojiko.

”If it’s important, she’ll tell me herself. I don’t want someone else to tell me.” He states. I stare at him as we walk.

Luffy was always a bit of a mystery to me. He was simple in so many ways and so frustratingly complicated in others. I never had the ability to understand some of his decisions, unable to put myself in his shoes and thought process. Yet, getting to know him in person over the last few months… Didn’t make it really any easier, actually.

Luffy didn’t have the same thirst for knowledge that I did. I craved to know everything I could about the people I cared about. Whether it came from their own mouth or not.

”If you don’t know why she’s doing all of this, why are we staying?” I ask.

”’Cause Nami’s our friend.” He states.

He makes everything sound so easy. He believed so readily in the people he deemed worthy. It made something twist in my chest.

”What if… What if you had a friend that was lying?” I prompt, trying to keep my casual tone. “I mean, Nami’s lying to protect us, but... What if you had a friend that was lying to you for a different reason?”

”Well, they’re my friend, right?” Luffy asks. “Then they’ll tell me why eventually. Even if they don't, it's probably for a good reason.” He shrugs.

”Luffy-” I start, not really knowing what I was going to say, but Luffy’s arm goes out across my chest and I shut my mouth. We stop on the road, and I realize we've walked into town. I don’t need to wonder what had Luffy pausing, as the group of white-clad marines stuck out like a sore thumb. I recognize the smarmy, two-faced, rat-faced marine captain in seconds. Behind him his goons carried a chest between them with the stragglers holding sacks full and protruding with odd shapes.

”Stop dragging your feet. We need to get this stolen treasure back to the ship.” The rat captain said with a smirk. “Then we’ll need to bring some back as an award for the… anonymous tip.”

”That’s Buggy’s bag.” Luffy says. I blink and glance from him to one of the sacks. I narrowed my eyes, trying to see what he saw. I obviously already knew that all that treasure was Nami’s, but that didn’t mean I recognized any of it.

”That means that’s all Nami’s.” I say, making sure we were on the same page. I already feel my hand twitching towards the gun on my hip. Seeing the treasure and that stupid marine’s face stoked a fire that'd been simmering in me since I first watched the anime.

I hated that rat bastard.

”Oi!” Luffy calls out. “Why do you have Nami's stuff?!” He waves his arm around to get the Marines’ attention. The goons glance between each other before looking to their captain. Said captain scrutinises the two of us with a sneer and a roll of his eyes.

”We don't have time to chitchat. As you can obviously see,” He gestures to the Marine crest on his shoulder. “We're busy.” He finishes with a disdainful sigh.

”Busy being a corrupt fuck.” I spit before thinking. Luffy looks at me with wide eyes before folding in laughter at the stunned faces of the Marines.

”Ex-Excuse you!” The rat blusters. ”I'm Marine Captain Nezumi of the 16th branch! How dare you accuse me! We have found and confiscated stolen goods.”

”Yeah, and how did you find out about it?” I ask.

”By an anonymous tip-!”

”Yeah, so anonymous, with a saw nose, gills, and teeth sharper than your wit.” I say with a sneer.

There's a pause then, that makes me feel we’re in one of those old western movies. Nezumi's beady eyes dart quickly between Luffy and I while his team starts to sweat, unsure if they're to keep holding the treasure or start aiming their weapons.

I look at Luffy.

”I know she hasn't asked for help yet but… technically, since she's our Navigator, that's our treasure too.” I say, reaching for a loophole in Luffy's morals. He hums and comically rubs his chin while the Marines start to look worried.

”Wha- we're Marines-” Nezumi bristles.

”And we're pirates!” Luffy cheers. The moment I see him start to pull back his arm, I raise my gun.

”Get fucked.” I say with a too-big smile.

I knew Nami was strong, but this was just crazy. How on Earth did she carry these bags over her shoulder during high-speed chases and dodging pirates? Her bags of gold were heavy. I had been working out, but obviously not enough.

Was it the adrenaline? The love for gold? The power of greed?

Or maybe, all along, my headcanon about Nami being secretly more powerful than Luffy was true-

”It’s noisy over there.” Luffy comments, nodding his head towards a crowd of townies. He had his hands full with multiple bags, dragging them behind him in a way I knew would piss Nami off.

”Come on,” I say, dropping my hold on my bag to hurry past him. I had a bad feeling about what we were walking into. A worse feeling about what we’d missed.

Nojiko sat in the middle of the group, one of her hands over a bloody wound on her side. The mayor of the town hovered right next to her, the only one daring to get close.

”Let me wrap it-” He tried, only for Nojiko to keep slapping his attempts away.

”Where did Nami go?” She hisses out. The daggers in her eyes send a few more townspeople away. “Where did my sister go!?” Her voice cracks at the end.

A strange feeling worms its way through my chest and clogs my throat.

I numbly push through the crowd until I stand in front of Nojiko. I swipe the bandages from the Mayor before taking a knee. Nojiko glares at me.

”You were with the others of that crew…” She mutters, eyeing me over wearily. “Who are you?”

I tried to smooth out my grimace as I gestured for her to raise her shirt. “A friend of your sister.”

”…A friend, huh?” Nojiko snorts ruthfully, her eyes finally dropping away from me. “She has a lot of those these days.”

”She’s not just a friend.” I say quietly. “She’s our family.” Nojiko searches my face for a long, quiet moment, before she finally raises her shirt, allowing me to start wrapping the bandage around her middle. Every time she hisses in pain, I feel it against my ear. It doesn’t do a thing to ease the feeling in my chest and throat. I tear the end of the bandage and shove the rest in my pocket, having a feeling I’ll need it later. When I lean out of her space, she starts to get on her feet and the Mayor is quick to help steady her before I can.

It's then that the tension breaks - but not with relief.

The village thrums with energy as they all begin gathering weapons, no words said between them. They shuffle in and out of homes, grabbing pitch forks and old guns. They were a community preparing for war, they were a family ready to fight for their child scorned.

...They were like a group of chefs preparing to lay down their lives for their head cook.

”Eight years ago we chose to live in disgrace.” The mayor starts, his voice carrying over the eerily silent town. “No matter how painful or insulting their rule was, as long as Nami was all right… we would fight on by surviving! But this… This is the last straw!” He yells and the town bellows. Their resolve nearly shakes the ground.

”Stop!” Nami screams. Everyone turns to see her at the edge of town. She’s panting and sweaty, new smears of dirt on her face and a worryingly red mark around her throat. She doesn’t seem to notice any of her wounds as she looks at her town, her people, with a frantic fear in her eyes. She forces a smile so wide - so wide. “Wait just a little longer! I’m going to try again, okay? Just give me one more chance! It’ll be easy this time so-... so!”

I’m suddenly handed a weak Nojiko as the Mayor walks past. I’m quick to loop her arm over my shoulders. My lips curl until my teeth sink into my bottom lip.

”You’ve done enough.” He says, roughly grabbing Nami’s arm and pulling her until she’s cradled in his arms. “You can’t carry the burden for the whole village anymore. You fought well for us. It must’ve been worse than death for you to join that crew.” All I can see is Nami’s face peeking over the mayor’s shoulder. “You fought well!” I watch her eyes bubble with tears. “But now you should leave the island.”

”No. No!” Nami thrashes out of his hug. “Stop it. Stop! I-I don’t want anyone else to be hurt by them! They’ll kill you all if you fight!”

”We know.” The mayor pats her head as he walks past. The village roars again and begins running around her. Nojiko slips from my hold to follow and I find myself reaching after her.

A hand catches mine.

I look over to see Sanji smiling, something soft, maybe something fragile. He takes a long drag of his cigarette before lowering my hand back to my side. He takes up my left while Usopp steps up on my right. He’s trembling all over, eyes flickering over all the heads of the townsfolk with an air of fearful nostalgia that nearly makes me sick. Then, there was the sound of a sword clacking in its sheath. There’s a security I feel in juxtaposition to the looming presence behind me. I don’t have to look to see if Zoro’s there, I just know.

The dust settles around us. Nami’s shoulders quiver and I don’t need to see her face to know the pain and anger twisting it. Her legs give out and her knees crack against the ground in a way that I know hurts. Her fingers dig into her shoulder where all her anger lays, the brand that’s haunted her since she was just a kid.

My heart squeezes as she raises her dagger and I flinch when she brings it down.

Luffy, who’d been standing silently by the bag of treasure I’d abandoned, who'd been watching the town and its cries of promises and shouts of resolution, who’d seen Nami’s broken begging, finally moves.

”Arlong…” She cries. “Arlong. Arlong! Arlong-!” Her voice breaks as Luffy grabs her hand. Her hand, not her wrist, threading his fingers between her own. “What are you doing?” The fire on her tongue sounds closer to a snuffed candle that it did to the inferno it’d been when she had originally tried to convince him to leave. “I told you to leave. You don’t know anything!”

”Yeah. I don’t know anything.” He says. The knife drops and their hands stay held in the air for just a moment before she wrenches it away.

”This has nothing to do with you! I told you already!” Her voice gives way to a sob. “Why won’t anyone listen to me?!”

”Yeah you told me.” He says with that special monotone of his. He waits, always waiting, giving space in a way that feels like a balm.

”Luffy…” Nami sobs. “Help me.”

Luffy silently takes his hat off and sets it on Nami’s head. She stares as he turns towards the four of us still waiting for his decision. As if we thought that there would be any other choice he could make at this moment-

”Of course!” He shouts. “Let’s go!”

”Right!” The four of us chorus.

Luffy and I meet eyes and he gives a little nod as I start towards Nami. She watches me the whole time, staring in a way that holds more disbelief than it did hope. I crouch down and take out the bandages I’d saved after Nojiko and quickly tie them around her bleeding arm. Nami opens her mouth to say something, but no words come out, instead only more tears slip down her cheeks.

”We’ll be right back.” I whisper, patting the hat on her head. “We’ll be right back and take you out to sea. Just wait a little while longer, okay?” Nami numbly nods. I start to stand but hesitate. Instead I lean back down to kiss the top of her head, ignoring the feeling of straw on my lips, before turning to face the rest of the crew.

Pride was a weird thing.

I couldn’t remember the last time I’d felt it. It was one of those emotions I’d thought I’d never have a grasp of.

Watching Luffy absolutely wreck Arlong Park in the first few minutes of walking into it, though?

That.

That warm feeling in my chest that made me want to cackle? That surely had to be pride.

No wonder I didn’t remember most of the fighting that happened here from the show. Most of it had been over before it even really began.

Even when Luffy got himself stuck in the bricks, giving Arlong an advantage, did nothing to crush the high I was riding. Not when Sanji and Zoro were acting so cocky and having yet the need to step in.

Even when Arlong cracked the cement around our Captain and heaved him over into the water.

”I’m coming, Luffy!” Sanji shouts, already darting for the water. He’s stopped, though, when the two first mates of Arlong's gang-like pirate crew step forward to threaten him. I can’t help the small smile that curls across my face as I nudge at Zoro’s back, letting him know where I was going, before slipping away.

I’d gone completely unnoticed in this fight. Why would they even look my way while Luffy was rampaging? While Sanji and Zoro kept taunting?

I dart out from behind our swordsmen and dive into the water. I hear a muffled uproar from above and almost immediately know that the two had stopped any fishmen from following me down.

Luffy was sinking fast - bubbles escaping from his mouth rose up like a beacon as I swam for him, nearly losing him in the hazy blue of the ocean. When he looks up and sees me, his smile only lets out more bubbles and I swallow the knee-jerk reaction to scold him for it.

The rock holding his feet finally hit the bottom. My lungs scream for oxygen. I reach out to grab his slack hands.

I knew there was no way I’d be able to carry him up. I try tugging at him anyway and his arms stretch like wet gum.

A sudden memory of the anime hits me and I forgo his hands for his head instead. I cradle it in my arms as I start to swim up.

I see Nojiko and the Mayor making their way towards me already. Both look surprised before quickly grabbing me and helping me to the surface.

I gasp the moment I breach. I heave gulps of oxygen, feeling the burn like cotton stuffed in my head and chest. I struggle to keep my head over the waves with Luffy's head still stuck against my shoulder.

”Why is he stuck in a rock?” Nojiko complains, tucking her arm around mine to help guide me towards shore that wasn’t currently holding pirates.

”’Cause he’s an idiot.” I say with a laugh.

”We need to break it somehow.” The mayor says, eyes trained on where the fight with the fishmen was taking place.

Luffy suddenly splutters against me and I shift my hold to make sure I wasn’t covering his nose or mouth.

”Nova!” He cheers. The mayor and Nojiko immediately shush him, scolding him by tugging at his nose and ear. He whines but stops screaming.

Once at shore, Nojiko takes Luffy's head from my arms.

”I’ll go down with a hammer,” The mayor says.

I really needed to learn his name.

”No, let me go down first.” I say, now that I'm free to pull out my gun.

”That’s a flintlock.” Nojiko says with a frown. “It’s totally useless now that it’s been in the water. Even if it isn’t, a flintlock can’t fire underwater.”

I nod along, looking down at the gun.

”I’ll go first.” I repeat. Nojiko glares then, and it looks so much like the face Nami makes that I can’t help but laugh. “Watch out for Luffy.” I say as I swim back and then dive.

I had a hunch. It was a gut feeling I wanted to test out before inevitably one of the Straw Hats, Sanji I think, comes to save the day. Luffy would be free no matter what I did, so if it happened a little early it shouldn’t change much.

I aim my gun, feeling it start to warm up in my hands. When I pull the trigger I see a burst of water shoot about a fourth of the way-

Pain rips up both of my arms, like how I imagined electricity would feel.

I bite my tongue to stop my shout of pain. I clench my teeth and fire a second time.

I’m quick to turn and swim up before I lose all feeling.

Nojiko catches my shoulder when I surface, hauling me up to the edge when she sees me struggling. She doesn’t ask if I was able to break the boulder and instead gestures for the Mayor. I take Luffy’s head in my arm, ignoring his eyes, so that Nojiko can follow the Mayor under.

I knew my gun didn’t fire bullets. I’d figured that out a while ago. I wasn’t really sure what I was expecting when firing it underwater, though. Maybe some clue to how special it was? A clue to what its power was? Something, anything. Yet, even with everything I knew about the world of One Piece, I wasn’t sure what I held in my hands. At least I knew it wasn’t related to a devil fruit, I guess. It probably wouldn’t have done anything if it was. All I knew was it had a power of some kind and drained the shit out of me if I tried to control said power.

”Stupid fruit.” Luffy grouses. He had a comically perturbed pout on his face, most likely from him trying to pull at his legs under water and failing.

We both look up when we hear an explosion from across the water. I can just make out the jumping figures of the fishman and our crew as they fight. Though I know everything will be fine, it still makes my heart start to race.

”Does it feel like you’ll die if you stay in the water for too long?” I ask. He hums and probably tries to shrug his shoulders by the scowl that crosses his face a moment later.

”No, I just feel tired. It’s annoying.” He complains. The whining makes me laugh. It sounds a bit wet.

There’s more screaming across the water.

Sanji was the one who came to save Luffy in the end, wasn’t he? It felt like I was hearing his voice more than the others in the fray just out of reach. I couldn’t really see what was going on, but I could only assume it was a fight I knew - one with an outcome I knew.

It had to be.

Nojiko and the Mayor surface and both shake their heads when I meet their eyes. I purse my lips and squeeze my gun.

I knew Sanji was supposed to come save Luffy but I couldn’t get over the worry that something was going to change. I’d already seen how the story had shifted in Orange town due to my meddling. I didn’t think I’d done much since Baratie but maybe I had. Maybe somehow it would cause Sanji to… maybe not lose, but not come soon enough. Or maybe a fishman would get past him or Zoro and come for Luffy’s prone body.

I wanted to stop an impending change by making a change.

Or maybe I was just rationalizing making a change because my anxiety was spiking.

Or maybe I just wanted to help.

I wanted to make a difference.

My gun feels hot in my hand.

There you are, Nova.

I sink underwater again.

I had thought at this point I’d have some kind of aversion to the ocean. With the nightmares I’d been having and the way it meant a sure death for so many of our crew members. Yet, it was somehow peaceful as I fell slowly closer to the bottom.

Luffy’s body looks like a corpse as it weightlessly sways at the seafloor, staying in place only by the rock ensnaring his ankles.

Or like red seaweed. Yeah. Red seaweed.

The first shot I fire makes another wave of pain shoot up into my elbows, locking them in place. However, it didn’t feel as bad as it had the first time. It still sweeps another wave of drowsiness through my system. When I blink it feels like I keep my eyes closed for a second or two too long.

The third and fourth shot caused my head to sink forward, almost too heavy for my neck to keep upright. I squeeze the handle of my gun, making my hands sting from the heat, keeping myself awake. I couldn’t pass out. Not only because I was underwater, but because I swore that last one had gone farther than the rest.

I felt the sudden, anxious need to do this. Free Luffy, make a difference. I tried to reason with the fear that Luffy would be saved either way - that's how it was written. But my anxiety grips at my heart and I can’t tell the difference between it and the lack of oxygen.

Just one controlled shot.

That's all I needed.

Even though I knew it didn’t - it felt like if I could do this, in this moment, it would mean something. Whether it was proving to myself that I had a place in this crew, or that my gun was something special and I wasn’t crazy, or that I could just do something that was worth something - I didn’t know-

Just one shot.

I didn’t know.

Just one shot.

I needed oxygen-

”Just one?”

I almost gasp outloud, but inside bite so hard into my cheek that iron fills my mouth. I drag my eyes around, as if I could find the source of the voice that had spoken so clearly in my ear. As if I didn’t know that here, underwater, there was no way a voice could sound so clear.

My vision starts to darken and I widen my eyes, thinking my eyes are closing, before I realise that it was just my sight tunneling at the lack of oxygen.

I hear something churning in the waves behind me. I’m unable to turn my head, feeling it still fixed on the end of my gun and Luffy’s body.

”You are… not much. There is not much to take from you.”

Take? I blink again and this time I know for sure I almost passed out by how my body jerks back awake - like I’d almost rolled out of bed.

I didn’t care. Whatever the voice meant - I didn’t care. Doing this felt so much more important than whatever it may be taking from me. I had to do this.

Please let me do this.

”They were so very sure about you… Fine, take your shot. Let's see what they see in you, Holder of Stars, his Polaris.”

My gun fires before I even pull the trigger.

The rock explodes and water rushes past me, making me spin.

Polaris…?

Had that voice just called me-

But there was no way-

Polaris?

Polaris?

polaris polaris polaris

Memories of long hair and ugly braids hidden underneath, made by clumsy younger fingers. Freckled cheeks and warm hands. Forehead kisses and

The sound of a car crash, screaming, police sirens, “dead on impact”, “likely an accident”, but it hadn't been an accident-

Why did that voice know the name only my brother ever called me?

It had to be a coincidence.

It had to be.

My breath comes short, I feel light headed and nauseous and

I realise too late I’ve opened my mouth-

Salt and blood and

apples and early morning coffee and

the sound of iron gates shutting.

Chapter Text

“Nova!”

I jolt awake, flailing and scrambling for the surface.

Hands grab my wrists, burning like brands as I'm shoved back to the ground and-

Ground?

The fight in me dies quick. I blink a few times to clear my eyes and foggy brain. I realize far too late that Sanji is hovering over me, a look of worry etched into his features that doesn't belong there - not towards me, at least.

“Nova?” He asks, quiet, like he's scared I'm going to lose it again.

“Hey,” I manage weakly. My voice scratches out of my throat and throws me into a coughing fit. He quickly helps me up again, rubbing soothing circles into my back as I wretch whatever is left in my near empty stomach. Most of what comes out is seawater.

“Are you okay, Nova~a?” Sanji asks. The way he says my name, with that little lilt at the end, makes me smile despite my embarrassment at just throwing up in front of him. Of course nothing would deter a man like Sanji.

“Better.” I murmur. He smiles at me but it seems strained. Before I can ask, I hear a crash to our side.

“I don't know how to use swords, shark face!” Luffy screams from somewhere that I can't see. “I don't know how to navigate, either. I can't write stories! I can't cook! And I can't tell lies! I know I can't live without a lot of help from a lot of people!”

My heart does a funny thud in my chest.

“Come on,” I say, moving to get to my feet. Sanji is quick to jump up and offer me a hand. My whole body felt boneless, tired, drained. The idea of putting one foot in front of the other was awful. The idea of ever having to use my arms again, which throbbed with every beat of my heart, felt like a death wish.

Sanji gently takes my arm and leans down to slide it over his shoulders.

“Isn't that uncomfortable?” I ask. There was enough of a height difference between us that he had to lean so far down that I was more worried about him stressing out his own wounds.

“Only if you are, Nova~a.” He says sweetly, beaming. “Where're we going?”

“To Zoro.” I say. Sanji doesn't hide his immediate scowl at all, which makes me snort. “He already had a wound before fighting. I wanna make sure he's still breathing.” I joke dryly. Sanji sighs dramatically before smiling and pulling me a bit closer.

“I think he's this way…”

“You know, you're the one hurt, shouldn't I be helping you?” I ask after we stumble through some rubble. I already knew the answer I was going to get.

“They're nothing, Nova~a! Plus…” He trails off, his dopey smile turning into that strained, near weary one from earlier. “I'm not sure how you freed Luffy, but you're tired, right?”

“Eh, I'm not that bad.” I say as I practically lean so hard into Sanji I felt he was carrying me more than anything. The guilt I was feeling right now was crazy.

“You almost drowned.” He says. The way he said it - so flat, a little shaky - made my immediate rebuttal die on my tongue. I stop walking.

“Sorry.” I say.

“I'm not asking for an apology!” Sanji sputters, pulling me a little tighter to him. “Just let me help you.”

“Always.” I say. I force my arm up, ignoring the way it screamed at the movement, and grab Sanji's arm to place it over my shoulders. “But only if I get to help you too. That's the trade.”

Sanji just stares, face steadily growing red. I can only laugh and tug him forward.

It's not hard to find Zoro. I would've laughed the moment I saw him starfished in the wreckage of a building if I hadn't seen all of the blood he was covered in first. I drop to my knees next to him, more out of my legs giving out than a choice of my own. When I try to stand again, Sanji sets his hands on my shoulders and pushes me back down.

“What do you need?” He asks and I hesitate just a moment before I recognize this isn't a hill to die on.

“Some water to clean him up and any bandage material the village can spare.” I say after a beat. Sanji grins and pats my head before practically skipping away.

“You look rough.” Zoro says.

“Ha ha. Ha.” I monotone back while helping him sit up. “We gotta stop meeting like this.” I tease. I pull his bandana off and use it to wipe blood and sweat off of his face.

“Why?” He asks. It takes me a moment to figure out what he's asking.

“Oh. I freed Luffy.” Is all I say.

“You can't fire a flintlock underwater.” He states.

“No, you can't." I say with a shrug. Sanji returns with a bucket of water and bandages. When he sets them down, he glares at said bucket and then at Zoro.

“I'll do it.” He says, practically chewing on his cigarette.

“The hell you are.” Zoro snaps.

“Neither of you are moving an inch more.” I say with a roll of my eyes. Both of them look at me and I scowl. “You're both hurt. Shut up and sit still- no fighting.”

Sanji dutifully sits down and smiles so innocently I swore I saw a tail wagging behind him. I ignored him for the most part, working on finding what was actively bleeding on Zoro, cleaning it, and then wrapping it the best I could. Once he was good I turned to Sanji and patched a few of his larger wounds. It was the only thing he’d actually let me do, even though I knew he’d pout if I only worked on Zoro. Guy didn’t want me to ‘go out of my way’, but also didn’t want to pass up the attention.

“A chair?” Zoro mumbles.

“He's gone crazy.” Sanji teases before doing a double take at the sky. “Oh. A chair.” I turn to follow their gaze and find that, yes, there was in fact a chair flying through the air. Next, a desk, and books and maps and-

A quill lands in front of me.

“What a simple idiot.” I remark with too much love in my words.

“What do you mean?” Sanji asks as he leans over to grab the quill and look it over.

“I'm sure Luffy found Nami's old room while fighting Arlong.” I say.

“Nami's room…?” Sanji mutters. He turns the quill over, finding the light wood stained something dark and nearly red in the small print of a hand. The pen was too small to be used by Nami now. It would've had to have been from when she was just a kid. Sanji squeezes it so tight, so suddenly, it snaps cleanly in half.

“Good riddance.” Zoro mutters, sliding down on the wall like he was preparing for a nap. “S'not like she'll need it when she's out at sea.”

“Can we buy her a new cartography set?” Sanji asks.

“Sure? You don't have to ask me for permission?” I say with a frown. I start scooting my way closer to Zoro, agreeing with him silently that a nap sounded amazing right about now.

“But you're the quartermaster-”

“And Nami handles finances.” I point out, shuffling down so I can prop my head on the one place on Zoro that seemed the least harmed. I must've chosen correctly because he doesn't flinch or push me away so I take it as a win.

The moment my eyes shut, sleep takes me and-

“Come on Nova~a.”

“It's been, like, two seconds,” I whine.

“It's been, like, twenty minutes.” I hear Zoro snark back. He shifts under me and I groan petulantly before I'm being tugged up and I finally, reluctantly, open my eyes. I'm sure I wasn't supposed to see Sanji help Zoro up too, practically holding the two of us up for just a second before Zoro pulls away. Sanji grumbles something under his breath before he turns and smiles at me. I sigh and put effort into standing so I wasn't leaning so hard into him.

The three of us start making our way towards the cheering of the town. We're just in time to hear the cries of victory stop and see a group of Marines at the center.

“It's that rat bastard.” I all but snarl.

“You know that marine?” Sanji asks.

“Yeah. Me and Luffy beat him up after finding out he stole all the treasure Nami saved up.”

Zoro hums before moving past us. In the blink of an eye, the Marine is launched forward by a sweep of Zoro's sheathed sword.

“We're celebrating. Fuck off.” He growls.

I can't help but laugh.

The town was quick to fall into a celebration that would've woken up any near sea beast within the next ten kliks. Luckily, those beasts weren't as common in these blues.

Usopp and Luffy took center stage. One was telling grand stories of his battles that may or may not have taken place during the last hours to a growing crowd. The other was being an accidental show off on how much food he could push into his mouth without choking. I'd been watching Sanji cook until he was finally pushed away from the fire, forced to take a break for himself. Zoro, on the other hand, had fallen immediately into a drinking betting pool that he was one-hundred percent winning.

“I can't believe you stole my treasure.” Nami said, her smiling giving away her amusement.

“We didn't steal anything, we just re-aquired it.” I say with a laugh.

Then, there was Nami and I. We sat close enough that she could watch her town, but far enough that they'd look us over. I was wrapping her brand new tattoo, gently humming under my breath. She was peeling a tangerine, occasionally feeding me a slice while my hands stayed busy.

“I'm sorry.” She says suddenly. I tie off the bandage gently and then take the half eaten sliver from my mouth.

“Why're you apologizing?” I ask.

“For everything I said to you.” She says vaguely before frowning and meeting my eyes. “You're a good quartermaster.”

For some reason that makes me burst with laughter. Of all the things she would feel the worst about, I hadn't expected it to be that. Not that she had said anything specifically mean to me. She hadn’t said anything that was untrue, after all.

“Nami, I kinda had an idea that something was going on the entire time you sailed with us. You didn’t really keep it a secret.” I smile as I lean my head on my shoulder. “I knew you were scared. I also know I'm new at being a quartermaster. I haven't really done any quartermaster-y stuff yet either.”

Nami's lips purse and she has a look of sorrow in her eyes, which surprises me. Why was she so upset about calling out my role? If anything, it had been pretty fair-

“A quartermaster's job is to take care of everyone, not just our supplies or our ship.” She gives me a small strained smile. “You know, they’re usually voted on by the crew, since they’re supposed to be the crew’s voice.” She continues quietly. “I guess we were a little lucky that you were the perfect choice, even though we didn’t get a say.” She explains teasingly, before her face melts into something soft and fragile. She sets her hand over mine in the space between us, knitting our fingers together against the wood. “From day one you've taken care of us. You make every new member feel like they’re a part of the crew and always seem to know exactly what needs to be said. The boys are crazy, but you make it work. You’re sometimes as bad as they are. You’re a good pirate, like Luffy. I really-… I really would be lucky to call you a friend.”

My heart feels like putty in my ribcage. I know my small smile must be pitiful. I hadn't realised that anyone had even noticed. Was it a fair compliment, though, when I already loved them with every fiber of my being, just because I used to watch them on a tv screen? I didn't know, but I'd take it.

“Nami, we're already friends. We've always been.” I whisper, too much honesty in my voice. She leans over to put her head on my shoulder and I lean mine on top of hers.

“Alright. That's just about everything. Is your ship doctor here? I'll give them the rest of the discharge and post care instructions.” The village doctor says, drying his hands.

“Don't got one.” Luffy says.

Zoro and Luffy sit at the edge of two makeshift hospital beds. Both were nearly wrapped head to toe in gauze - properly this time. I sigh at their laissez faire attitude, wondering if there would be a moment they ever took their wounds seriously post battle. At least I was able to finally get them up and to a doctor. They'd partied so hard last night I was worried they'd sleep through a day or two before they were looked over.

“You… don't?" the doctor asks, almost looking sick at the idea.

“Oi, just tell her,” Zoro says, waving towards me. “She's the quartermaster.”

“Ah, well, alright…” The doctor mutters more worries under his breath, turning to gather papers from a different room. I stare at Zoro for a moment before I'm distracted by Luffy jumping to his feet.

“Imma go eat!” He announces, running off before I can grab him.

I take the seat he'd vacated with a heavy sigh. Though it was nice - the quiet and the sitting - I can't help but keep sneaking glances at Zoro.

I was surprised he'd called me the quartermaster.

Which maybe was a weird thought. I just thought… it felt like I hadn't earned the position in anyone's eyes. Of course, it was a role I created and took without giving anyone a choice. I assumed there'd be some kind of… maybe not back lash, as it was the Straw Hats, but at the very least I'd get a tease or two from Zoro or something.

“You need to work on your stamina.” He says suddenly, almost making me flinch.

“Huh?”

“Whatever you did, with your gun, you can't do it repeatedly.” He continues.

“I, uh, no? I don't know. I'm not even sure…what I did...” I mumble, nervously twisting a piece of my hair.

“Then work on it.” He says. It's said so matter-of-factly. It's said to be a challenge. He holds my eyes and I have a feeling that it's like he wants me to back down.

“Okay.” I replied. I hold his eyes. “Let's work on it.” He continues staring, the look morphing into a scowl, before he huffs and turns away.

I had to get stronger. I had to get to the point that I could fight and hold my ground. In his own way, Zoro was looking out for me. We both knew I wouldn't always have a crewmember on my side to help me out. I knew that even with what foreknowledge I had, it would mean nothing if I couldn't stand for myself in front of our enemies.

Soon, we’d be on the Grand Line. A place that was death for common folk as much as it was a vast stretch of riches for pirates.

It felt too soon. Too quick. I barely had time with the people around me. If I didn't get stronger then…

I had to get stronger.

I had to get stronger to buy myself more time with this crew.

Soon, we'd have early morning breakfasts and late night dinners together, tired after adventures. Soon, we would be relaxing on islands and talking over fires. Only a little longer and we would have stretches of downtime between islands where we would get to laugh and learn about one another. Soon we’d have all the time in the world to become the kind of family I had always wished to be a part of.

I had to get stronger if I wanted to keep that.

I always thought that the crew hadn’t really felt like family until Sanji was recruited. It was something about him cooking their meals and making them all come together to eat… There was something inherently domestic about cooking. It reminded me of a distant childhood, of a family gathered, plates clinking and gentle chatter in the air. It reminded me of a time I hadn’t had for a long time, and had since filled with the warmth of watching One Piece.

Sanji and I were out shopping to stock up the ship. We were at one of the furthest villages on the island that hadn't felt the same wrath from Arlong due to its size and funds from being a trade port previously. The place was quiet, most people having left after Arlong was defeated. Probably out to visit family that'd been cut off from.

Luckily, a lot of shopkeepers had stayed, not ones to turn away customers now that their money was theirs, and not being saved for outrageous taxes. Sanji looked far too happy as he darted from stall to stall, even while carrying all of the bags. I'd already lost the battle to share the load.

“Nova~a!” He calls with a twirl. “Come look at these spices!” I can't help my smile as I hurry over to answer his call.

“Pretty.” I comment once I'm close. The idea of consuming them, though, was a different thought entirely. Sanji hums before sweeping his hand in a grand gesture for me to take the lead to the next stall. I take out my booklet and scan through what was left on my list.

Meat and rum already procured. It'll last us to maybe the next island, depending on how much Luffy wanted to celebrate our victory. Otherwise Sanji had grabbed the rest of the food pyramid to keep us balanced and healthy. Already grabbed new nails for Usopp, for his future repairs on the ship. Already picked up a cartography set for Nami. Now…

“What about this, Nova~a?” Sanji asks, gesturing to an array of squid. I feel my lip curl before I can stop it. I'm quick to smile and gesture to the cook.

“Whatever you want!”

Sanji's smile twitches and he hums before turning his back on the squid. I frown and move to catch up with his long strides.

“Don't you want some?” I ask. He just takes a long drag as he shakes his head.

“You don't like it.” He states. My heart sinks.

“What? No I- I'll eat it! I'll eat whatever you cook!” My word ends up being said into the back of his coat as he abruptly stops in the road.

When he turns, his face is blank.

I'm reminded of home so suddenly I felt nauseous.

A familiar panic wells up in me. I scramble to figure out what I said wrong.

This was the trash fire past-me was so worried about. There wasn’t a way for me to explain my aversion to most food to Sanji without coming off like a picky eater or a complete ass.

“Nova~a,” He begins. I feel cold all over. “Just because you have sensory issues with food doesn't mean you don't deserve to eat.”

...

...What?

Did those words just come out of his mouth? Out of Sanji’s mouth?

I openly stare at him for what feels like hours, but maybe only a minute or so. Hopefully it was only a minute or so. I have to do a full reboot.

”How do you…”

”Half a cook's job is to be good at cooking, sure.” Sanji says with a soft chuckle. “The other half of the job is cooking for the person eating the meal. You learn a lot at a sailing restaurant.” He blows smoke out to the side carefully, always carefully, never letting it float into my face.

I realise he must've been watching me. Since when? Since Baratie? Since the village party? He'd barely been sailing with us. Was I so picky that-

”No eggs or fish, right?” He continues, like he was talking about the weather. “Maybe we'll try a soup or…” He continues muttering to himself as he looks around the stalls. I keep staring at him.

Why was this… so easy? He'd figured out I had problems with textures and he just… didn’t care? No. He did care, and maybe that’s what I was hung up on. He asked, he understood, and then he committed. In minutes. When has there ever been anyone in my life that has done that for me without a snide comment or just straight berating me?

Why was it so easy for Luffy to believe in me when others had never had hope? Why was it so easy for Sanji to acknowledge my issue with food while others made it out like it was the biggest inconvenience?

If it was so easy for Luffy and Sanji, why had it been so hard for everyone else I had known?

...Has it always been this easy?

The grove truly was beautiful. During midday, each tangerine seemed to glow like it was its own minute sun, ripe for the plucking. Warm wind blows through and in the distance I hear chimes hanging on someone's porch.

I sit in the long grass, looking over the field, but mostly staring at the pistol laid in my hands. Now that I was well rested, I was positive that the fatigue I'd felt yesterday had to have come from shooting this gun. Why or how, I wasn't sure. I was also positive that the voice I had heard in my head had been from it as well. And it was a different voice than the one I heard when I first woke up.

My fingers run over the engraved ‘Nova’ on the handle. When I first saw it, it was a foreign word I’d stolen as my name. A quick reach when I was staring at a boy with a straw hat and a dream far too big asking questions I couldn’t answer. I didn’t know when I had started seeing it as less of a title and more as my own.

Sitting here, in the serene quiet of the Grove, I swear I could almost…feel something. Like a heartbeat, or the rhythm of soft breathing. Maybe it was… dormant, sleeping.

I glance around, making sure I'm alone.

”Nova?” I tentatively whisper.

The heartbeat in the gun speeds up. I feel it in my bones, as if the gun and I were connected in some kind of way.

I hear the slapping of sandals behind me and I know it's Luffy minutes before he jogs into my line of sight. He crouches down next to me, also looking at the gun. He bumps his shoulder into mine and tilts his hat to block out the sun.

For a moment we just bask in the breeze. I watch as the wind dances through the leaves of the trees around us.

”I wish we could take some of these with us.” I say, sighing contentedly. Luffy looks around too, a mischievous smile curling his lips.

”I think Nami would like that.” He says.

”It kind of reminds me of home.” I say, at those words Luffy sits down. His long legs kick out in front of him, knocking into my own.

”You never talk about it. Where you came from.” He says. It's a matter-of-fact tone. There’s no push to explain more or even a whisper of him wanting to know more. It was just… a statement. One that left me open to do what I wanted with it. I couldn’t express how freeing it was.

”We didn’t have tangerine trees, but… There was a forest behind the house I grew up in. My brother and I would go out almost every day when we were younger. He’d sneak food out with us and peel apples for me. I’d give him the first slice as a trade off. It was… nice.” I indulge.

Luffy hums, glancing around once more. Then he hops back to his feet, dusting off his rear. He looms over me once again but this time holding out a hand.

”Wanna eat tangerines with me?” He asks sweetly. I can see another question in his eyes as he looks at the gun again, but he doesn't ask it and I can't offer an answer. Instead I stand up and stretch, setting my hand in his so he can pull me away.

He weaves through the tangerine trees, getting us back to Nojiko’s house. Out front there were two chairs pushed together and a plate of tangerines discarded in one of them. I scoop the plate up as he throws himself into the chair, floundering around for a moment as he gets comfortable. I laugh at his antics before sitting sideways on my own.

I peel a tangerine and hand it to him without prompt. He stares at it and then me, a funny expression settling on his face. It was once again one I'd seen now on almost everyone in our crew and it makes me frown. But he smiles and takes the tangerine from my hand to replace it with the first wedge.

”You're a good person, Nova.” He says suddenly and I can't help my loud laugh, finding it an odd confession when I had only just peeled him a fruit. Yet his face turns to the sun in the vast blue sky above our heads, face full of excitement and determination. “I can't wait to make the story that you write…” His expression waffles and his smile dies a little. “You'll only write about me, right?” And when his eyes come back down they hold the sun as they meet mine.

”Of course I'll only write about you,” I murmur, my heart flipping in my chest at his change of tone. “You're the next King of the Pirates.”

”What if…” He starts with a pout, “You find someone else more interesting? When we get to the Grand Line?”

And suddenly Luffy’s just seventeen. Suddenly, he’s looking at me like an anxious child questioning their siblings' trust and love. Suddenly he reminds me so much of myself and my own older sibling that my throat tightens and it takes me a moment to find words.

I silently hold out my pinky. It trembles between us.

”I promise to write only about your journey to become the King of the pirates and the Straw Hat crew, as long as you never stop chasing and fighting for your dream. No matter how hard it gets.” I swear. As he links our pinkies together, I can't help but say, “There's no one else that I believe in more than you, Luffy.” I whisper. “There never will be.”

He snickers, smiling too soft and too sweet. He leans further in to bump our foreheads together before handing me another slice. I lean back and pop it in my mouth, grabbing another tangerine to peel.

It's tranquil as we sit in the silence of the grove. It feels like lost summer days, when school had ended but you'd already run out of things to do on a long day out. It's hot and the breeze is warm and my fingers are sticky. Luffy offers me the first slice of every tangerine I hand him. We bask in the peace of each other's presence.

For a moment we’re not pirates sailing at sea, but two modern day people on a hot day. For a moment we were siblings after our parents kicked us out of the house to get fresh air. For a moment we’re teens waiting for the rest of our friends to show up so we can go on a trip out of town.

For a moment, we were just kids.

”You should’ve seen it, I was pretty amazing.” Usopp boasted.

”I’m sad I missed it,” I said with as much forced but authentic enthusiasm I could muster while wiping sweat off my forehead.

I blamed Usopp's surprisingly effective puppy eyes for why I was outside and dying.

Kinda dying.

My skin was dying. There was no amount of sunscreen I could lather on my body to avoid a burn. I was not built for this kind of heat, sunlight, or manual labor.

Usopp threw a pile of dirt over his shoulder, looking abnormally determined as he tried to wedge the tree's roots from their hold. I glanced over to where Zoro was peacefully sleeping under the shade and silently cursed him.

”He was practically begging me to spare him by the end,” He continued.

I didn't remember Usopp being the one to have the idea to add the tangerine tree to the Merry. It felt like one of things that I would've held onto, as it had been so cute to see how excited he got over it while explaining. Why he'd chosen me to help him- well, actually, after the process of elimination, I was the most likely to help with the digging. Zoro and Sanji were still on forced rest and Luffy couldn't keep a secret. It's why I was sweating through my shirt and Zoro was napping in the shade “waiting” for us to give him a tree to drag back to the ship. I wanted nothing more than to “accidently” throw dirt on him. I also just wanted to take a break.

I wondered if Usopp thought I was gullible.

I chanced another glance at the kid. He struggled with another shovel full.

He looked so excited when he told me about his idea to bring a piece of Nami's home with us. He was going out of his way for our navigator. I wondered how much of our stay here reminded him of the hell Kuro put him through.

I wondered if the Merry was his version of the tangerine trees.

”And then he said humans were the greatest warriors because I beat him so soundly!” Usopp finished his tall tale, striking a pose with his shovel that reminded me of old cartoon heroes from my world. I snorted, shaking my head.

”You should be proud,” I say, pausing to re-tie my hair. “You took on a fishman all by yourself. There's, like, a huge power difference between humans and fishmen.”

Usopp's grand stance falters slightly at my honesty. He ducks his head shyly, rubbing nervously at the tip of his nose.

”I'm serious.” I say in the face of his sudden bashful behavior. “You fought more fishmen than I did.” Usopp's pride seems to only dwindle at my compliments, making me frown.

”It wasn’t…” He starts, trailing off. He glances at Zoro, as if checking he was still asleep, before his eyes dart back to me and his face crumbles. “I wasn't actually…” I stare at him for probably too long, because he starts shifting between his feet.

”Usopp. You beat a fishman.” I stress. He ducks his head again.

”I was scared!” He suddenly bursts. He looks startled at his own words, like he hadn't meant to say them. Then, since the thought was already said, he doubles down. “I wasn't brave like Luffy or Zoro- I ran!”

I drop my shovel and make my way over the uneven ground to Usopp, he steps away from me when I get close. I tried hard to flatten the scowl on my face.

I open my mouth and then take a breath, icing the heat that was building in my chest. “Do you want to know something my older brother always told me?” I ask. The assumed non sequitur throws Usopp enough that he only nods. “People who're brave are idiots. They throw themselves into whatever, without a plan, because they don't fear anything. Brave people die.” I suck in air from between my teeth. “People who have courage though? The people who fight even though they're scared? They live.” I grab Usopp by his shoulders then. “Luffy's brave, and the rest of us are fighting to keep that kid alive. Don't be brave. You're not brave. You're courageous. Being able to fight even when scared is something most people can't do. You stood up to a fucking fishman apart of Arlong's feared crew and lived to protect your crew. You did a good job, Usopp.” I tug him into a crushing hug that he returns just as tightly. “You did good.”

In the end, the sea breeze while sailing really was the best. Now that we had the shade of the tangerine trees on board, I found that they were my favorite place on the ship.

I sit and lean against the trunk of one, watching Usopp work on his next pellet project while Luffy and Sanji bickered about who was allowed near the miniature grove. The crew truly was the only reason the last island had been so loud.

”This is Nami and Nova's sacred tangerine grove! I won't let you touch it!” Sanji snaps, sending Luffy flying into Usopp.

”Why is it mine?” I ask.

”I don't mind, we can share.” Nami says from where she was lounging on deck, flipping through a recently bought newspaper.

”No one will touch your gift to Nami, I’ll protect it with my life!” Sanji calls out, and turns to send smokey hearts in my direction.

”It was my idea though.” Usopp grumbles as he shoves Luffy off.

”I was just an unpaid labourer." I tack on.

”Mmm. Thanks Sanji.” Nami mumbles, obviously not paying attention. Sanji coos again and I share a look with Usopp.

”Oh, an ad.” Luffy says, rolling over to grab a loose piece of paper that must've fallen from Nami's paper.

”A what?” She asks, shifting to peer over her captain's shoulder. The way her face falls makes me snicker. “A what!?” She screeches.

Luffy bounced up to his feet, wordlessly hollering as he presented the paper to the rest of the shocked crew. “I got a bounty!” He announces.

The crew of four swarm him immediately, somehow causing an uproar between them. I stand slowly, hopping down the stairs with a slow shake of my head.

”Come on, he beat Arlong. Of course he has a bounty.” I say with a grin, knowing I was poking the metaphorical bear. “Alvida, Buggy, Kuro, and Arlong.”

”It's too soon!” Nami wails.

”Some of us are just different.” Usopp preens, pointing to the image of the back of his head in Luffy's poster. He leered at Sanji, who was chewing at his cigarette while glaring. He huffed and turned away. Oh, he was definitely pouting.

”Nice job, captain.” Zoro says with a small nod. The compliment immediately gets Nami's ire, as she starts hitting him with her newspaper.

“No! Not good! We're going to be hunted by Marines! Other pirates! Bounty hunters!” She whines. Another paper slips out and everyone watches as it slowly floats to the deck.

We all lean in to look at the person frowning up at us.

”Is that…” Nami begins in horror.

”No way..” I mutter, feeling dread pool in my gut.

”What?” Zoro snarks, roughly hitting my shoulder. “Not so carefree now, huh?”

”Look Nova!” Luffy cheers, picking up the second bounty poster to shove it in my face. My own confused scowl stares back at me.

”They really captured your beauty!” Sanji says with heart eyes.

I shakily take the poster from my captain.

Why the fuck did I have a bounty?

Why the fuck did I have a bounty as high as three million? Sure, it wasn’t high compared to anyone we’d come to face. In fact, it’d be considered pennies. It felt pretty high, though, when I hadn’t done much of anything. Like, I hadn’t actually done anything-

”It looks like it's from before the party.” Usopp points out.

This was Nezumi's fault.

Luffy snags the bounty out of my hands before I crumble it in my anger. He holds it next to his giddily and keeps looking between them like they'll disappear. Even while stewing in my annoyance, it's a cute moment to watch, and I can't help but reach out and pat his hat. He grins at me.

”Oi, there's an island.” Zoro calls out, pointing off to the horizon.

”Good timing." Nami says. “That's the island that marks the Grand Line- Loguetown.” She turns to Luffy. “That's the place where Gold Roger was born and executed. The town that's ‘the beginning and the end.’.” She smiles brightly, genuinely. “You wanna go there, captain?”

Oh.

The first real smile.

The first real time she's called him captain.

”To the grand line!” Luffy shouts.

Loguetown was a truly booming coastal town. The chatter in the air, the heat of the crowd, and the crying of seabirds reminded me so much of home I felt a little off balance. I checked out a few packed streets before deciding to head down one that had more physical stores rather than vendors.

I had originally debated following one of the crew members instead of going off on my own. Partially because being alone right now felt wrong, with how everything looked so much like something I knew. The idea of dragging one of them down though had me deciding against it.

There were a few things I wanted to buy that I hadn't been able to find post Arlong reign. One, being the small transponder snail I now cradled in my hands. I was sure the crew got one eventually, so it wouldn’t change much. I just liked the idea of having it available just in case. Whether to clean up my own messes if I changed things or just for the crew to get calls in with their family early on.

The other thing I’d been searching for was another log pose. Not to replace the one Crocus ended up giving us and not to use instead of the one we’d end up stealing from Vivi when he met her in her disguise post Laboon - but to have as a general backup. I was always curious as to how the crew hadn’t gone through more of these things in the show and, now living with them, was sure it was a disaster that just happened behind the scenes.

It felt wrong that we were about to meet Vivi, Crocus, and Laboon. It felt somehow too quick and also like it was weird we hadn’t already. We weren’t even in the Grand Line yet. Wild.

As I’m looking through the shop windows, something shines from an alleyway, catching my attention. The road is shadowed and dark, giving all round bad vibes, but I can’t stop my curiosity when I see a sign hanging off of a door that reads ‘GOLDROGER’ - no spaces, all capital. Its lettering was handwritten, or more like carved, into the wood, but there were flecks of gold painted in that caught the light just right. I wasn’t sure if it was a marketing gimmick or just a play on part of Roger’s name. It must be the bar that Luffy visits in the anime. I remembered it…vaguely.

Well… Since I hadn’t had much luck finding that log pose, I might as well go see my captain. It’d ease some of my anxiety of being on this weirdly familiar island and I might even be able to be a little bit of help when he stumbles into Buggy and Alvida later. Not much help, but maybe a little.

I slip the den den mushi into my bag. It almost immediately makes a bed of the scattered papers I’d bought at the last island.

The alleyway is quiet and desolate, somehow feeling extremely removed from the rest of the busy and popular roads even though it was only a step away. When I walk closer I see the windows are fogged by age and cobwebs. I grimace at the grime. Was this place even open?

I tried the door and am mildly surprised it opens. It should, since this was where Luffy goes before heading to the execution platform, but it really didn’t look like the place had seen a customer in years. I kinda felt like I was trespassing.

The interior is dark. There’s not a single light on or lantern lit. The sunlight that filtered through the semi-boarded and cracked windows made the plume of dust particles sparkle in the air. Somehow it made the abandoned building both equally beautiful and haunting.

I crept over to the bar, which had all but two stools stacked on its counter. A layer of dust thicker than Zoro’s skin coated it, and I repressed the urge to wipe a finger through it. I glance behind it, as if expecting the old man I remembered from the anime to be crouched, hiding behind it.

”The hell’re you?”

I scream and whip around, holding my hand to my chest like a lady clutching her pearls.

An old man, looking older than Brooke, hobbles out of some side room I hadn’t noticed by the entrance. He was short and weathered and the dim light caught his eyes just right to make them glow.

”A customer?” I stammered out with a confused squeak, heart still racing.

”Bah. Y’u’re notta customer.” He grumbles. His accent sounds almost southern. He slowly makes his way across the room without another look at me. He takes his place behind the counter and starts reaching for a dusty glass and a rag that wasn’t really a rag anymore. Though he said I wasn’t a customer, he takes up the role as a bartender. It was close, but felt wrong with the derelict image around him. I cautiously lower myself onto one of the stools in front of him. Sitting in a way where I could run, if I needed to. Why this old raisin raised the hair on my neck, I didn’t know. I wasn’t going to start to doubt my gut instinct now, though.

”Um… Am I the first person here?” I ask, watching him smear the dirt on the cup around, none of it coming off.

”Y’u’re the firs’ person in days.” He says with a huff. I nod along, having expected that answer. It obviously didn’t look like anyone had been around, but where was Luffy then? I knew, I remembered, him coming to this bar in the show.

My eyes wander to the partially empty shelves behind the bar over the old man's head. The few bottles left were either empty or had enough grime that I couldn’t tell if it was on the outside or on the inside. Between two of the bottles on the second row there was something out of place, though, that made me stop.

”Is that an eternal pose?” I ask in surprise, squinting in the dim. It had to be. At least, I was pretty sure. I’d almost looked it over, since they looked so much like hourglasses. It was covered in the same kind of filth that everything else was, but it was unmistakable.

I hadn’t noticed the man pause until he set the glass down on the counter so hard that the dust erupts up in a plume. I started coughing and batting my hand to try and fight the cloud that I was suddenly breathing in. I glare at him through tears in my eyes but he only stares.

”So,” I say through an aborted cough. “I thought a place called ‘Gol D. Roger’ would bring more people in. Especially in Loguetown.”

”Ya said it wrong.” He gripes. He pushes the glass closer and I lean away from it. I could see his fingerprints smeared in the dirt.

”What?” I ask. “No, I-”

The man suddenly laughs. It’s so jarring that I flinch and almost fall off the back of the stool. He pulls out a bottle from under the bar that's so clean I can see my startled expression in it.

”No one ‘round ‘ere knows ‘im by that name no more” He says, grinning and showing off how few teeth he had left. “It’s Gold Roger now.” He enunciates with a mocking posh lilt. He then jabs a thumb back at the eternal pose I’d seen. “And notta one knows ‘bout those kinda logs. Not till they're in the thick’o’it.” He laughs again, something sounding straight from his belly.

I clam up, feeling a creeping worry at my slip up. I’d completely forgotten for a moment how closed off the rest of the world was to what happened on the Grand Line. Any news from there came filtered first through the mouths of Marines or tarnished, spiteful, pirates.

”You seem to know a lot.” I say slowly, eyeing him.

”Used to be busy.” He retaliates. “Whatta ‘bout you?”

”Am currently busy.” I mutter. “Did you know Roger before he went to sea?”

”Maybe.” He sniffs. “Does it matter? I’m sure ya heard all ‘bout ‘im from the papers those Marines wrote ‘n released. If ya haven’t, jus’ read those.

I can’t help the immediate scoff I make. “You and I both know that if the Marines wrote some official statement that it’s all bullshit.”

”Yeah, but don’ ya think it’s fur a reason?” He prompts. He uncorks the bottle and takes a swing. Honestly, it was better than him pouring it in the glass.

”Yeah, them saving their own asses.”

”The world would be different if the common folk knew how he really was.” He says with a cheers to the air. I shake my head at the act.

I couldn’t imagine how different it’d be. People would still be inspired to be pirates. People would still hate them. What did the Marines think would happen if the people outside of the Grand Line knew that the feared Gol D. Roger was actually some kind of dork? They already knew he was a man that smiled at death. What would it change? Who would-

Ace.

Everything stops, for just a minute.

It’s such a sudden realization that I feel like the world tilts underneath me.

I’d been so caught up in everything that I’d also forgotten about him. Something grips my heart and squeezes until it’s so painful that I hiss the rest of the air in my lungs out through my teeth.

I didn’t want to change the plot. I had to change as little as possible. I was committed to preparing for the inevitable, for the other shoe to drop just because I existed. I knew I’d change something, but I’d been preparing to find a way to fix it. I had to keep everything as close to the original plot as possible and if it deviated I’d course correct.

But Ace.

If Ace knew that his dad was actually just a grown version of Luffy, who he loved… If he knew that Roger was just as much of a lovable dork as Whitebeard… If he knew that it was all lies and propaganda that the Marines and civilians of Goa fed him, then… would that-?

But I couldn’t change that. Luffy had to-

Luffy had to lose his brother?

Who deserved to lose their brother?

Who deserved to die for their sibling like some kind of martyr?

Had my brother died for some grand reason? If I was told he was gone for my betterment I-

Was I really going to stand aside and watch someone else lose their older brother without doing anything?

Could I look Luffy in the eyes afterward?

Could I ever tell him where I came from and expect him to not hate me?

More than that, could I live with myself?

I wipe the counter off with my arm, ignoring the new cloud of dust that scatters in the air. I dug through my bag and slapped the blank papers down with an air of determination that felt like a fire burning in my chest.

”Tell me about Gol D. Roger.” I say, staring down the old man. He holds my scowl easily. He grins and sets the liquor bottle between us.

”What d’ya wanna know?” He asks.

”Everything.” I state. “Everything that Marines were too scared to release.”

I didn’t know what I’d do with these pages. I didn’t think just handing them over to Ace would solve anything. I didn’t even know if doing this, right now, would do anything to change his future. But it was something.

Didn’t I have do something?

Luffy never did show up at the bar. I already knew that this world was different from the anime. At this point I assumed it was based off of the manga but… What did it mean, though, if the bar existed? The bar that was very specifically in the anime? I didn’t know.

What I did know was that today was February 16th and we were in the 1500’s. Specifically 1520. At least they used the same calendar system I was familiar with. The old man at the bar didn’t even seem phased when he started dating the stories he gave me and I had to stop him to ask the date. I didn’t know if that made me feel better or worse. I kinda regretted not getting his name.

I stare at the dusty eternal pose in my hand. It had no name on it, so I wasn't sure where it led. Why he’d given it to me, I didn’t know. It kinda felt like when grandparents started to just hand you one of their possessions whenever you left their house - a gift, sure, but also it was just them getting rid of their things.

The streets are still busy when I step out. I didn’t hear any shouting and hoped that meant Luffy hadn’t gotten in any trouble, not just that the city was that big.

Now, the execution scaffold was in the middle of the town, wasn’t it? It was a grim thing to have as the town center, but I guess it made sense since it was the 1500s.

I wonder how much I’m going to blame on the year now that I know it?

Probably a lot.

I should probably meet up with the other Straw Hats too before I get there. If I remembered right, Sanji and Usopp were by the food stalls while Zoro was picking up his swords, and Nami was out clothes shopping-

Oh shit, I forgot to buy clothes again.

...Well.

Maybe I could get some real quick? Before we were chased out of Loguetown?

In the crowd I spot a black suit and blond hair out of the corner of my eye and immediately assume it’s Sanji. As I turn to shout out to him, I watch the person dip their head to put on a-

A black… top hat…?

I’m running before I realize it.

There’s no way.

No way. No way. No way.

Was that Sabo?

I must be delusional. Sabo was just at the forefront of my mind because I was thinking of Ace. My brain was just taking leaps and making assumptions. It couldn’t be him. Why would he even be here right now?

I lost the possible-maybe-Sabo between bodies and stumbled past a few people with a rushed apology. Somehow, I’ve lost the top hat that was bobbing above everyone's head. I hear a few people having harsh, whispered, conversations. I don’t hear any words, just the overall feeling of panic, and assume Buggy and Alvida have found Luffy.

I needed to get to the platform.

I needed to know if that was really fucking Sabo-

Suddenly I’m eating cement.

I’m yanked by my right hand, my wrist getting twisted painfully behind my neck, and my head is shoved into one of the building walls. My cheek flairs up in pain as it’s dragged across the cracked surface. I realize I can’t reach my gun from this angle - whoever had grabbed me had clocked my weapon.

”Who are you?” The person pressing into my back demands. My head is at just enough of an angle that I can see out of the mouth of the ally. I watch people walk by, none the wiser about the situation I was in. I feel helplessness well up in my bones - something familiar, something awful.

”If you wanted my number, you could’ve just asked.” I spit out, refusing to let whoever grabbed me know my shaking was out of fear and not just me struggling. I’m pulled back and shoved again into the wall. The hand in my hair tugs and I bite the inside of my cheek.

”Why’re you following me? Who sent you?” They ask again. They’re definitely male by how they growl out the words. I twist my head more and - the edges of a black top hat and blond hair.

Ahh. Fuck.

Okay. Cool cool cool.

Sabo, the second hand of the Revolutionaries, thinks I’m a government spy. Awesome. Great.

Why was every step of my life here a pain?

”I don’t know what you’re talking about-” I try, but my arm is twisted harder and I hiss out my pain, refusing to yelp. Okay, change of plans. Toughing it out wasn’t helping, so I’m going for panicked civilian- “Ow! Dude! What’re you- Seriously I thought you were my crew mate!” I all but scream. No heads are turned outside of the alleyway. I panic. “M-My cook! Blond hair, black suit! Tall! I-I thought you were him-” I stuttered out. My answer ended up being less of an act and more of my real anxiety coming out.

Suddenly, I’m free.

I stay up against the wall for just a moment in confusion, before lowering my arms and turning around.

Sabo is bowed before me. His top hat almost falls off his head but, in my stupor, I push it up so it stays.

”I’m so sorry!” He says, dipping deeper in the bow for just a moment before straightening up to his full height. His eyes nervously darted around me, unable to look me in the eyes. I realised then that he was blushing so hard that his ears had turned red. “I saw your crewmate in the market earlier.” He mutters.

”Ah…” I was honestly surprised. I hadn’t thought bringing up Sanji would work. “What was… All that about?” I ask, knowing he wouldn’t give me a straight answer.

”Ah well,” He fiddles with the brim of his hat, pulling at it until it almost covers his eyes. “I’m a pirate, so I have to be vigilant.” He says. I hear the unsaid, ‘you know’, at the end. I nod, not giving away that I knew it was a lie. I come to the realization that Sabo must’ve been watching me before I started chasing him. He probably had been keeping tabs on everyone coming in and off the island. I knew Dragon was here, but I couldn’t remember why. Had it only been to see Luffy off? If it was, there was no reason for Sabo to be here. Also, if Sabo was here watching everyone, had he seen Luffy? Why hadn’t that been enough to jog his memories? Surely if he’d been here in the show, watching Luffy almost die on the scaffolding would’ve-

”Oh shit.” I curse.

”Miss?” Sabo asks and I jump slightly.

”No, sorry, I mean, pirates are cool!” I blurt. “Actually my captain, pirate captain, needs me, so-” I turn to start running but stop abruptly. “Wait, hey, before that-!” I dig around in my bag and hand him one of the small pieces of paper that had come with the transponder snail I’d bought earlier. “My number.”

Sabo’s face, which had gone back to its normal coloring, flared red again. “I- but- isn’t this-?!” He stutters in an almost panic. I take his hand and force him to take the piece of paper with a scowl. Who knew the suave-as-sin Sabo in two years was a fumbling mess over a phone number from a random, strange pirate?

”Pirates have to stick together.” I say. “Well, the good ones anyway.” I add as an after thought, thinking of Buggy and Alvilda who were definitely, currently, wrecking shit. “Keep in touch!” I say before turning on my heel and sprinting out of the alley into a crowd of murmuring townies.

I wonder why Sabo had looked so out of sorts getting a number? I couldn’t imagine that the same guy from two years from now would-

Oh, wait, does he even have a transponder right now? Maybe he was undercover and didn’t have access to one. Maybe he wasn’t allowed to call anyone because of it and I just reminded him that he hadn’t been in contact with any of his friends in the Revolutionary Army?

God damnit.

I followed the flow of the people, finding that they all were making their way towards the event like true curious bystanders. Eventually the crowded buildings gave way to one massive area and I knew I'd arrived at the execution just in time since no one was screaming and there was no violent storm over our heads. Yet. Swaths of people stood around, muttering and mumbling between each other, trying to get a better look at what was going on, without getting too close.

”Oh.” I hear behind me and I turn to see Nami with an enormous sack swung over her shoulder. Just as she opens her mouth, I hear three other exclamations and find that I’d stumbled into Zoro, Sanji, and Usopp arriving as well. We all looked at each other, probably all surprised at our great timing.

”So, where is he?” Zoro asks me. I knew he was talking about Luffy, but Sabo flashes in my mind first.

”What? It’s not my job to watch him. Isn’t that yours?” I snark back easily. He glares.

”He said he wanted to see the execution scaffold.” Nami says, interrupting whatever Zoro was going to say in retaliation.

”Why’re their so many people here?” Usopp asks.

”Well, this is where the execution platform is.” Sanji says. It’s then that I really notice the massive fish over his and Usopp’s shoulders.

”Everyone’s gathered like someone’s going to die.” I add.

”Hey, don’t joke about that.” Usopp grumbles, swatting my shoulder.

”Wait, I think someone is up there...” Nami mutters, shielding her eyes from the sun. “Wait…Is that?”

”Is that…Luffy?” Sanji asks, cigarette almost falling out of his mouth.

”Nova!” Usopp yells, really hitting me this time.

”What!? I didn’t speak it into existence!” I yell back, shielding myself from his one hand.

”The criminal, Monkey D. Luffy, is guilty of getting on his high horse and upsetting me!” Buggy screams from the platform. I was surprised I could hear him from here, at the back of the crowd. This place had real great acoustics-

”Is that Buggy?!” Nami shouts, looking two seconds from pulling her hair out.

”That clown you guys fought?” Usopp yelps. “No way,” He moans.

”The clown what?” Sanji asks. “You fought a clown?”

”No, Luffy fought a clown. Zoro fought a unicyclist. Nami and I clapped from the peanut gallery.” I monotone. Sanji only stares at me.

”What do we do?” Usopp whines.

”Fight a clown.” Zoro replies, already brandishing his two new swords.

”Wait!” Nami says, snatching his wrist. She ignores his glare. “There’s a storm coming.”

”What?” Usopp asks, looking up at the bright sun above our heads. “Nami, it’s sunny-”

”The air pressure and temperature have been steadily dropping.” She explains quickly. “I saw dark clouds in the eastern sky. This is the calm before the storm!”

”In more ways than one.” I comment, eyeing the distant cackling figure of Buggy over Luffy’s head. “Marines are going to start flooding this area.

”This storm, it’s going to be bad. We need to secure the Merry.” Nami finishes.

”So we need to save our ship and save our captain then.” Sanji summarizes, taking a drag.

”Usopp and Nami should go get Merry.” I pipe up. “Zoro and Sanji are on captain duty.”

”What about you?” Nami asks. I blink.

”Oh, uh…” I’d completely forgotten about myself. I’d just been thinking about the original plot. I look at the first mate and he nods while turning back towards the crowd.

”With us.” He states, drawing his third sword to set between his teeth.

Nami and Usopp nod, looking determined as they take off. I watch the way the massive fish bounces on the ground behind Usopp’s disappearing figure down the road.

”Don’t worry Nova~a,” Sanji says, dropping his cigarette. “No one’s going to come close to you.”

”Don’t worry about the quartermaster, worry about the fight, you stupid cook.” Zoro growls out. Sanji’s head snaps immediately his way and I step between them with a sigh.

Before either of them can say more, Luffy screams: “I am going to be King of the Pirates!” From the scaffold. With it, the crowd of hundreds fell to a dead silence that sent a shiver up my spine. They erupt a moment later, in loud disbelief.

”Stop the execution!” Sanji yells, making Buggy falter. However, as the crowd parts for our trio, Buggy only laughs.

”So you’re still here, Zoro!” He shouts in glee. Sanji huffs at being ignored and sends me a look. I only shrug. “But you’re a second too late!”

”Tear down the scaffold!” Zoro barks.

The three of us take off, meeting the wave of Buggy’s crew like it’s only second nature. I jump back and draw my gun, taking out anyone on the outskirts, or anyone who thought they’d get a cheap trick in by aiming for a turned back. Sanji and Zoro cleave through the group like a well oiled machine, even though it was only their second time fighting together.

”You can see the whole thing from there!” Buggy shouts, cackling like a manic clown. “Your captain is dead!”

Thunder cracks overhead.

My eyes bounce up to meet Luffy’s.

If Sanji could just get close enough to kick down the platform. If Zoro could just make one of his slashes go a little further to cut it down. If only I had trained more for long distant shots, instead of banking on Usopp to cover it.

”Zoro! Sanji! Nova! Usopp! Nami!” Luffy calls out. He smiles so wide I know his cheeks stretch. I can only see his head from here, the straw hat on his head glowing under the last rays of sunlight peeking between clouds like a halo in a renaissance painting. “Sorry, I’m a goner!” He says with a laugh that seems to reverberate down into the marrow of my bones.

I’m reminded of a boy standing over me in a boat, sun shining behind him just like this, asking me what my dream was.

I’m reminded of a cliff side with a straw hat sitting in the sand at my feet, looking wrong without a head of black hair underneath.

I’m reminded of a kid asking, “What if you find someone more interesting?”, as if my whole world didn’t revolve around him.

He was a kid.

He was just a kid.

Thunder cracks, a gunshot rings out, and lightning strikes.

The scaffold erupts in flames and the old wood almost immediately buckles under it. Buggy hits the ground first, twitching from the electricity still coursing through him, clucking his hands to his chest - fingers from both hands missing from my shot. Probably crawling around like worms somewhere in the debris.

The rain comes next. The sky opens up as if the ocean was above our heads instead of under our feet. It weeps as if someone had died.

Luffy hits the ground, finally, almost at the same time as the rain, landing on both his feet. He casually hums as he picks up his fallen hat and dusts it off.

”I’m alive!” He proclaims with a laugh. “Lucky me!”

For the first time, seeing Luffy’s smile puts me off. I feel something like disgust slither up into my throat and fill up the space of my ribcage, pushing out of my chest with every quick beat of my heart. The anger was quick to slip in, then, too, right next to my anxious fear that hadn’t yet eased.

”Do you believe in a higher power?” Sanji asks, going to light another cigarette before seeming to realize the downpour.

”Bullshit. Let’s get outta here. We’re not in the clear yet.” Zoro replies with a sigh, sheathing his swords. “Nice shot.” He says to me with a dip of his head. I barely acknowledge it, my eyes still on our giggling captain.

”Was there sea stone?” I find myself asking. Luffy tilts his head. “Luffy, was there seastone in the pillory? Did you feel like you were in the ocean just now?” I ask with more heat.

”Huh? No? Why?” He asks, reaching a pinky up to scratch his ear.

”Then it was just wood.” I say slowly. I stalk over to him and grab a fist full of his vest. “Then why the fuck didn’t you fight!?” I shout. Luffy blinks dumbly at me and I grind my teeth so hard I can hear the squeak of it. “It was wood, Luffy! Why didn’t you break out of it!?”

”Ah, Nova~a, Luffy’s okay, so-” Sanji tentatively tries. When I feel his hand on my shoulder, and just as I turn to bite it clean off, Zoro checks him with his sheath. Sanji doesn’t even take the gesture as bait, glaring at Zoro before his gaze softens on me. The swordsman's cool grey eyes hold mine for just a second before they flicker off to the crowd.

”You promised.” I snap back, baring my teeth at Luffy. “You promised to keep fighting! So what if it turned out fine!?”

Luffy stares at me with that blank expression I know, and the space that it used to give me felt suffocating all of a sudden. I shook him a bit, my emotions ballooning so large that it was like I couldn’t breathe.

”Sorry, my bad.” He says, putting a hand over mine on his vest. I shake him harder.

”You’re bad? You’re bad?! I- You- Luffy, you could’ve died!” I shout. “You could’ve died!” I intone.

”Marines are coming.” Zoro warns.

”Don’t you ever give up like that again.” I spit, shoving him away from me. There’s more acid on my tongue that I want to spray, something mean, something cruel, but Zoro hooks a hand under my arm and pulls me away. Even while still burning up, I’m thankful, because I knew I’d regret it if I let any of that spill out.

”Surround the square and capture the pirates!” Someone belts out, which couldn’t have been a better queue for all of us to start running.

I had thought Smoker was a pretty cool character, until he rocked my shit.

Sanji and I had barely got a word in before we’d been tossed to the side like unruly preschoolers. I didn’t even get to see Dragon make his cool entrance and save our asses before we were off running again towards the Merry. It was probably for the best, though. I barely stopped Sabo from being weirdly suspicious of me, even when I actually wasn’t doing anything to be suspicious of. There was no way Dragon was going to let my bumbling slide.

”The ship’s about to capsize!” Usopp cries over the sound of the storm. He hugs the mast like it’s a safety blanket and I would’ve laughed if I wasn’t positive I’d drowned myself with how bad the rain was.

”There’s a light!” Zoro calls out.

”It’s a light house!” Sanji adds.

”That’s the guiding light!” Nami replies. “Beyond that light is the entrance to the Grand Line.” The smile she turns onto all of us shines even in the blackened storm. “So, what’s it gonna be?”

Sanji whoops in excitement I wasn’t expecting. I watch him in confusion as he goes over to the supplies I’d help strap down earlier and wiggles a barrel out.

”Let’s launch this ship onto the great ocean!” He says.

”Do we have to do this in the middle of a storm?” Usopp whines, shaking more from his fear than his soaked clothes. Sanji nods happily and is the first to crack his heel against the top of the barrel, striking an accidentally devastating pose.

”I’m going to find the All Blue!” He proclaims. I flinch at the realization of what was going on. I stop myself from backing away, only able to stare in a locked stupor.

”I’m going to be King of the Pirates!” Luffy yells, nearly throwing himself into Sanji as he balances on one foot.

”I’m going to be the world’s greatest swordsman!” Zoro adds, grinning like a kid.

”I’m going to draw a map of the world!” Nami joins. I realize it's the first time she’s ever told us her dream.

”I…” Even Usopp, who was watching much like me, quickly sets his own promise in place as he raises his leg. “I’m gonna become a brave warrior of the sea!” He bellows.

And then eyes turn to me.

A group of people I’d only ever seen in a book or on a screen turn to me with love and pride as they silently beckon me to join them. To turn away now, even if it was out of my own fear for them, would invalidate everything we’d been through so far. I realized, then, that I was as trapped here with them as they were with me.

That thought… wasn’t as scary as it had been before.

These were the characters that had given me strength when I hadn’t thought I had any left. They had made me laugh when I was sad and made me cry when I didn’t know I had any more tears to shed. These characters had always been more to me than just characters and now…

I set my heel on the barrel’s lip.

”I’m going to write the greatest story to ever be told!” I exclaim.

These people weren’t just characters, or pirates, or strangers. These people… My crew… They were my friends. My family.

We would give each other strength. We would make each other laugh when we were sad. We’d make each other cry when we thought we had nothing left in us. We were going to mean so much more to each other than we’d ever thought.

Not just years in the future, but every day, little by little.

Without a signal we all raise our legs up and bring them crashing down, shattering the wooden barrel, rum exploding out. Our joined laughter follows, the rain able to wash away the stench of alcohol before it sets into the deck, but doing nothing to drown our dreams, hope, and excitement.

”Grand Line, here we come!”